path: root/75812-0.txt

*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 75812 ***





                           AN OUTLAW’S DIARY


[Illustration:

  ADMIRAL NICHOLAS HORTHY.
]




                           AN OUTLAW’S DIARY:
                              THE COMMUNE


                                   By
                             CECILE TORMAY

[Illustration: [Logo]]

                                LONDON:
                           PHILIP ALLAN & CO.
                             QUALITY COURT




                       _First published in 1923_


                        PRINTED IN GREAT BRITAIN
                 BY THE HEREFORD TIMES LTD., HEREFORD.




                         LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS


           ADMIRAL NICHOLAS HORTHY             _frontispiece_
           ‘RED’ POSTERS                            _page_ 16
           ‘LENIN SPEAKING’                            „   22
           GEORGE NYISTOR                              „   30
           THE JEWS CALL A MEETING                     „   38
           JULIUS HEVESI _alias_ HONIG                 „   48
           ALEXANDER CSIZMADIA                         „   58
           JUHASZ AND PECZKAI                          „   66
           COUNTRY FOLK GOING TO DRAW RATIONS          „   76
           EUGENE HAMBURGER                            „   82
           ON THE BANKS OF THE IPOLY                   „   88
           TIBOR SZÁMUELLY                             „   96
           GEORGE LUKÁCS _alias_ LÖVINGER              „  106
           THE RED MAY-DAY                             „  110
           BÉLA KÚN IN KASSA                           „  116
           EUGENE SZANTO _alias_ SCHREIBER             „  122
           BÉLA KÚN AND SZÁMUELLY                      „  130
           TERRORISTS (I.)                             „  140
           ‘SZÁMUELLY ... TOOK HOSTAGES’               „  142
           ALEXANDER SZABADOS _alias_ SINGER           „  146
           THE EXECUTIONERS OF THE DEATH TRAIN         „  154
           MAP OF HUNGARY                              „  162
           THE LIBRARY OF COUNT GEORGE SZÁPÁRY         „  164
           ARPAD KEREKES _alias_ KOHN                  „  174
           JOSEPH CZERNY AND THE LENIN BOYS            „  186
           A RECRUITING PLACARD                        „  188
           THE LENIN BOYS POSE WITH A VICTIM           „  192
           TERRORISTS WITH A VICTIM                    „  196
           BÉLA VAGO _alias_ WEISS                     „  202
           RUMANIAN TROOPS OCCUPYING BUDAPEST          „  214
           SZÁMUELLY ... BRINGS GREETINGS              „  220
           TERRORISTS (II.)                            „  224




                                CONTENTS


                              CHAPTER PAGE
                                   I.    5
                                  II.   21
                                 III.   35
                                  IV.   53
                                   V.   68
                                  VI.   84
                                 VII.   99
                                VIII.  111
                                  IX.  125
                                   X.  137
                                  XI.  148
                                 XII.  162
                                XIII.  177
                                 XIV.  189
                                  XV.  201
                             APPENDIX  216




                           AN OUTLAW’S DIARY




                               CHAPTER I


                                            _Night of March 21st, 1919._

There followed a moment’s silence, the awful silence of the
executioner’s sword suspended in the air. Humanity in bondage draws its
head between its shoulders, and, like the sweat of the agonising, cold
rain, pours down the walls of the houses. Now....

A bestial voice shrieks again in the street: “LONG LIVE THE DICTATORSHIP
OF THE PROLETARIAT!”

The neighbouring streets repeat the cry. A drawn shutter rattles
violently in the dark. Street doors bang as they are hurriedly closed.
Running steps clatter past the houses, accompanied by two sounds: “Long
live ... Death....” The latter is meant for us. Shots ring out at the
street corner.

“Death to the bourgeois!” A bullet strikes a lamp and there is a shower
of glass on the pavement. A carriage drives past furiously, then stops
suddenly amid shouts. A confused noise follows and the shooting dies
away in the distance. Other cars follow its track into the maddened,
lightless town. What is happening there, beyond it, everywhere, in the
barracks, in the boulevards? Sailors are looting the inner city: a
handful of Bolsheviks have taken possession of the town. There is no
escape!

One thought alone contains an element of relief: we have reached the
bottom of the abyss. It is disgraceful and humiliating, but it is better
than the constant sliding down and down. Now we can sink no lower.

Presently the streets regained their former quiet, and nothing but the
throbbing of our hearts pierced the silence.

There is no escape for us. The opened gutters have inundated us. St.
Stephen’s Hungary has fallen under the rule of Trotsky’s agent, Béla
Kun, the embezzler. And all round us events are taking place which we
have no longer the power to prevent.

I have no idea how long this nightmare lasted. We were silent: everybody
was struggling with his own sufferings. The lamp burnt low, and again
the clock struck. I caught at its sound, and counted the strokes: nine.
Countess Chotek, who had been with us, was there no longer, nor did I
see my brother. Time went slowly on. My room appeared to me like the dim
background of a painting; figures sat in the picture rigidly,
disappeared, and then were there again. The door opened and closed. I
saw my journalist friend, Joseph Cavallier, in a chair which had been
empty a moment before. He spoke and pressed me to go—mad rumours were
circulating in the town, awful events were predicted for the night.
Lieut.-Col. Vyx and the other members of the Entente missions had been
arrested, and it was intended to disarm the British monitors on the
Danube. The Russian Red Army was advancing towards the Carpathians, the
Bolsheviks had declared for the integrity of our territory. Béla Kun’s
Directorate had declared war on the Entente. “You must escape to-night,”
said my friend; “they are going to arrest you. Come to us.”

My mother called me and I opened her door with apprehension. She was
sitting up in bed, propped high between the pillows: her face was livid
and appeared thinner than ever. She too had heard the cries in the
street, was aware of what had happened, and knew what was in store for
us. Her haggard, harassed look inspired me with strength to face our
fate.

“Why don’t you come here? Why can’t we talk things over in here?” She
did not mean to cause pain, but her words stabbed me. Poor dear mother!

When Joseph Cavallier told her of his proposal she shook her head:

“You live on the other side of the river, don’t you? Don’t let her go so
far.” Suddenly she recovered herself and turned to me: “It is raining
hard and I heard you coughing so badly all day.”

The others had followed us into her room, and all had something to say.
My sister-in-law mentioned her brother Zsigmondy who lived near by: he
had offered me shelter in his home. My mother alone was silent. Though
she could not say it, it was she who was most anxious for me to go. She
looked at me imploringly. That decided me.

“It can only be a question of a day or two,” I said. “Then, when they
have failed to find me here, I can come back.”

Did I believe what I said? Did I imagine that things would happen like
that? Or did I attempt to deceive myself so that I might bear it the
more easily? I noticed a deep shadow that stole suddenly, I knew not
whence, over my mother’s face. It appeared on the other faces too, as if
all of them had aged suddenly. And beyond them, around us, in the houses
opposite, all over the town, people aged suddenly in that ghastly hour.

They all went away and left me alone in my room. I knew I ought to
hurry, yet I stood idle in front of the open cupboard. How many, I
thought, are standing, hesitating like this to-night, how many are
hurrying and running aimlessly about, not knowing whither to turn? Will
it be the same here as in Russia? Quietly the door opened behind me: my
mother had risen and came to me so that we might be together as long as
possible.

“I will take just a few things, very few,” I kept repeating, as if I
wanted to force the hand of fate to make my trial short. “Perhaps I may
be able to come home to-morrow....”

My mother did not answer. She tied the parcels together for me.

“The housekeeper must not know till to-morrow morning that you have
gone....” She looked out into the ante-room to see that no one was
about, then opened the door herself and accompanied me down the
corridor. The house seemed asleep, the sky was black, and the courtyard
underneath was like a dark shaft in which rain-water had accumulated.

Leaning on my arm my mother walked along with me. In silence both of us
struggled to keep control over our emotions. At the front door we
stopped. Nothing was audible but the patter of the rain. My mother
raised her hand and passed it over my face, caressingly, as though she
would feel the outlines that she knew so well.

“Take every care of yourself, my dear, dear one!”

I was already running down the stairs. She was leaning over the
balustrade, and I heard her voice behind me, keeping me company as long
as possible, calling softly, “Good-night!”

“Good-night....” I called back, but my voice failed me in a pain such as
I had never felt before.

Beyond the street door there was a rattle of gunfire. I tried to keep
cheerful, and kept saying: “To-morrow I shall come back to her,
to-morrow.” I groped my way across the dark yard and knocked at the
concierge’s window. He came out, looking curiously at me in the glare of
his lantern: “There is a lot of shooting out there. It would be wiser to
stay at home.” But I shook my head and the key turned in the lock; the
door opened stealthily, and closed carefully behind me, as though
unwilling to betray me.

Next instant I stood alone in the rain. I shuddered: my retreat was cut
off. Home, everything that was good, everything that protected me, was
behind that door, beyond my reach.

Motor horns, human shouts, rang here and there in the distance, whilst
the rain poured in streams in the broken gutters. The road seemed
absolutely empty. Suddenly I heard steps on the other side of the
street. They had not approached from the distance but had started quite
near by; someone must therefore have stepped from out of the shadow of
the house opposite. Had he been waiting there spying on me? The steps
became hurried, passed me, crossed the street. A dark shape hugged the
wall under the recess of a door. No bell was rung. I stopped for an
instant: the incertitude of the past few weeks reappeared. The knowledge
of being watched, pursued, the torture of being deprived of my freedom,
made me catch my breath. The threat had followed me so long, appearing
and disappearing in turn, menacing me from under every porch, from every
dark corner. Should I fly from it? Should I turn down a by-street?

Suddenly I felt tired and ill: my pulses were leaden and my brain seemed
weighed down with heavy stones. For an instant I contemplated giving in.
I seemed to be of so little significance compared with the enormity of
universal misfortune. The crash of general collapse had drowned the
small moans of individual fates.

The shadow suddenly emerged from under the porch and barred my way. We
stared at each other. Then a well-known voice said, “Is it you?” It was
my brother Béla, who had been watching for me so that he might accompany
me.

Only a few lamps were alight on the boulevard, and our heels crushed the
fragments of glass from the broken ones. Empty cartridge cases shone in
the puddles.

Machine-guns stood in the middle of the street. Some men passed,
carrying a red flag; then a lorry, bristling with bayonets, rumbled
heavily by, full of armed sailors. One of these shouldered his rifle and
aimed at us. He did not shoot, and when for an instant he appeared in
the light of a lamp before the darkness swallowed him again, I could see
the bestial grin which contorted his face. The lorry disappeared, but we
could hear his voice shouting something in Russian. There are many of
these here to-day. “A bourgeois, to hell with him!” The cry of Moscow
fills Budapest.

Frightened forms ran across the openings of the streets on the other
side, and the air was filled with wild movements and lurching fear. At
last I rang the bell of the front door which was to shelter me, and my
brother wished me Godspeed and turned back. It was some moments before
the door opened, and a woman came along, dragging her feet. She looked
at me suspiciously and seemed frightened. Where was I going?

I murmured something, crammed some money into her hand, and brushed past
her. Here too the courtyard was absolutely dark. I hesitated in front of
the door of one of the flats: something urged me to go on, something
else drew me back. At last I knocked, and a friendly face appeared. The
table was still laid under the welcoming light of a swinging lamp: how
peaceful was the sight of that quiet little home after the howling,
dirty, soaking street! Michael Zsigmondy and his wife welcomed me, but
whether or not they had expected me I cannot say; at all events they
seemed to consider it quite a natural thing that I should have come.

“What is the time?”

“Past eleven.”

There was a knock at the door.... We looked at each other. A tall, dark
young man entered. “Count Francis Hunyadi,” announced Zsigmondy,
relieved. He did not mention my name, and they carefully avoided
addressing me. The newcomer spoke:

“Nobody knows what is happening. It is said that the Communists want to
hand the town over to the rabble to plunder.”

I thought of my mother, who was surely thinking of me too. Behind her I
saw more faintly other faces: brothers, sisters, friends, acquaintances.
I began to tremble for all those I loved.

Zsigmondy went to the telephone, but the exchange gave the invariable
answer: “Only official communications are permissible.” Then that
stopped too. The telephone exchanges have passed into the hands of the
Communists.

The rain stopped; the streets livened up, and now and then the howls of
the excited rabble came up to us: “Long live the Dictatorship of the
Proletariat!”

The children were taken into another room, and my bed was made up in the
night nursery. Bright pictures of fairy tales were on the walls, lead
soldiers and toy horses on the floor. However long I may live I shall
never again feel as old as I felt in that nursery.

                  *       *       *       *       *

                                                           _March 22nd._

The day was already breaking when weariness overcame me and lulled me
into something resembling sleep. It must have lasted a short time only,
then an almost physical pain about my heart woke me. I felt like a
person who has lost someone very dear to him and on awakening is
reminded of his bereavement not by memory but by grief. I shrunk from
complete awakening. Not yet, not for just one more minute! But it was in
vain I tried to hide from consciousness, swiftly I remembered
everything. Hungary was no longer. She had been betrayed, sold. _Finis
Hungariæ._

I found myself moaning inarticulately. My heart was wounded and
bleeding, and the blood that was flowing was the blood of all those who
were Hungarian. I pressed my clenched fists to my eyes, pressed them so
hard that my eyeballs hurt and red flashes passed before them. Then I
opened them quickly and the grey dawn stared at me with dimmed eyes.
Their day had come!

The street seemed dead, but it was only resting from the night’s revels.
It must have been an hour later when steps interrupted the silence—a
hunchbacked little monster was coming down the street with a sheaf of
posters over his arm and a bucket in his hand. Now and then he stopped,
smeared his paste over a wall, and when he went on red posters marked
each of his stopping places.

“Long live the Dictatorship of the Proletariat!”

The town must be given no chance to regain its breath, to recover
consciousness. When it wakes its whole body will be covered with the red
eruption. It will be everywhere. It will cover the barracks, the royal
palace, the very churches.

I turned away from the window: it was useless looking out: everywhere it
was the same thing. A morning paper was lying on the table. Yesterday’s
compositors’ strike was over. Socialist compositors had set the papers
of the Communists and the red was pervading the black print: “Unite,
Proletarians of the World!” This was followed by Károlyi’s proclamation:

“To the Hungarian people! The government has resigned. Those who till
now have governed by the will of the people and with the support of the
Proletarians have come to the conclusion that circumstances require a
new orientation. Orderly production can only be secured by handing over
the power to the Proletarians. Besides the danger of anarchy in the
productive activities of the country there is the danger of foreign
politics. The Peace Conference in Paris has secretly decided that nearly
the whole of Hungary is to be occupied by armed forces. The mission of
the Entente has declared that the lines of demarcation will be
considered in future as political frontiers. The obvious reason for a
further occupation of the country is that Hungary is to be made the
battle ground of the war against the Russian Soviet troops, now fighting
on the Roumanian frontier. The territories robbed from us are intended
as the reward of those Czech and Roumanian armies which are to be used
to defeat the forces of the Russian Soviet. I, the Provisional President
of the Hungarian Popular Republic, am obliged by this decision of the
Paris Conference to appeal to the proletariat of the world for justice
and help; consequently I resign and hand over the powers of government
to the Proletariat of Hungary.—Michael Károlyi.”

I was filled with disgust. He admits that it was he who has handed it
over! I felt with horror that this proclamation was nothing but the base
documentary evidence of the sale of a betrayed nation.

“I alone can save Hungary!” It was with these words that Michael Károlyi
started his lies on the 31st of October, 1918. “I hand the powers of
government to the Proletariat of Hungary,” he declares on the 21st of
March, 1919, when lies fail him. In the interval he has squandered and
sold Hungary. The mask has fallen, and behind it appears boldly the
rabble which he calls the Proletariat of Hungary. Practically all its
leaders appear in the list of the “Revolutionary Government Council.”
Just as in Károlyi’s Government it is headed by a deceptive Christian
clown; Alexander Garbai is the President. The others are all foreigners.
All the People’s Commissaries are Jews, there is now and then a
Christian among the assistant commissaries, then again Jews and still
more Jews. Jews are to administer the capital, Jews are at the head of
the police. A Jew is to be governor of the Austro-Hungarian Bank.

This list gives one furiously to think. The puppets of the October show
have been swept from the stage by the events of last night. The
demoniacal organisers, the raving wire-pullers and prompters have taken
their place, and for the first time in the long history of Hungary,
Hungarians are excluded from every inch of ground, whether in the hills
and the vales of the Carpathians, or on the boundless plains. The
country has been divided up among Czechs, Roumanians, Serbians and Jews.

The newspaper continues to address “Everybody.” The Revolutionary
Council proclaims haughtily that it has taken over the government and
that it is going to build up its workers’, peasants’ and soldiers’
councils. Hungary becomes a Soviet Republic. The Revolutionary Council
will start without delay a series of fundamental changes. It decrees the
socialisation of big estates, wholesale businesses, banks and means of
communication. The land reform will not take the shape of dividing up
the land into small holdings but of organising it into socialistic
productive co-operative societies. The death penalty will be imposed on
the bandits of the Counter-revolution as well as on the brigands who
indulge in looting. It will organise a powerful proletarian army. It
declares its intellectual and sentimental community with Soviet Russia.
It offers an armed alliance to the Russian Proletariat. It sends
brotherly greetings to the working masses of England, France, Italy and
America, appealing to them not to tolerate any longer the looting
expeditions of their capitalistic Governments against the Soviet
Republic of Hungary. It offers an armed alliance to the workers and
peasants of Bohemia, Roumania, Serbia and Croatia. It appeals to German
Austria and Germany to ally themselves with Moscow.... Long live the
Dictatorship of the Proletariat! Long live the Hungarian Soviet
Republic!”

I thought of the stories related by returning prisoners of war, the
vague news of the Russian Revolution, the distant outlines of its
nefarious actors and its beginnings at Petrograd. Russia’s awful fate
filled me with anguish and apprehension.

This was the first ordinance of the Revolutionary Council:

“MARTIAL LAW.—Anybody resisting the orders of the Soviet Government or
inciting to rebellion against it will be executed. Revolutionary
tribunals will sit and try the criminals. Budapest, March 21st, 1919.”

I jumped up: I felt I should choke unless I did something.

“That soldier down there is still walking up and down,” said Mrs.
Zsigmondy quietly.

“It is lucky that the house has entrances on two streets. I shall go out
by the other.”

A sharp wind, cleared by rain, was blowing on the boulevard. The
carriages seemed to have disappeared, and only motor-cars were rushing
about, armed sailors standing on their steps and long-haired Jews,
smoking big cigars, sitting inside. The shops were closed, and red
posters flamed from their lowered shutters.

“Long live the Soviet Republic allied to Russia!”

The wind blew the torn down posters of the Károlyi Government over the
unswept pavements. Now and then hurrying pedestrians passed with bent
heads, their eyes expressing stunned bewilderment. They could not
understand what had happened.

A chemist’s shop was open: that was the only concession. My head was on
fire and my chest torn with coughing. I went in. Many people were
waiting for their prescriptions. Two people whispered to each other:
“The resignation of the Government was simply a sham to frighten the
Entente into re-establishing the old lines of demarcation.” “Goodness
no, my dear sir, there has been too much of Károlyi’s cowardly
pacificism. The Bolsheviks want to reconquer the whole of Hungary.” A
lean young man standing by began to gesticulate wildly: “If that is so,
every Hungarian ought to stand by them.” The other nodded: “We shall
soon go home to Pressburg....”

I was staggered. So they are still credulous, they still believe! I went
on sadly. When I reached the offices of the National Federation of
Hungarian Women I was taken aback. There was nobody waiting there, the
ante-room was empty.

What a great thing we had been attempting, we women! To stop a cart
running down a slope! We wanted to spread light and confidence and
strength into the homes and people of Hungary. Was it to be all in vain,
our sufferings, our labour?

As I opened the door into the inner office there was a sudden silence
within, and the secretary rose from his table. Familiar faces turned to
me, but they looked at me in silence, as if a question were on their
lips, as if they expected something.

Faithful, brave women! In this moment I felt that after all everything
was not lost. What we had sown could not be trampled down, the flames we
had lit could not be extinguished.

A young girl looked in and nodded. “Soldiers are gathering in front of
the house....”

We began to hurry. One gathered the list of names, another threw our
appeals into a basket: “There is a corner of my house where they won’t
look for them, I shall hide them there.” Another tied some documents
together: “My husband will hide them somewhere in the National Museum.”

“I will take these to a decorator who has hidden many other dangerous
documents,” said the secretary.

I wrote a farewell letter to my collaborators at the long table on which
I had done so much work. “We won’t dissolve and we won’t cease to exist.
Let everyone continue our work as best she can till we meet again. And
if there is any trouble and anyone is persecuted, say that I am the
cause of all.”

A girl leant against a cupboard and covered her eyes, while two others
dragged a heavy basket through the door: it contained our office outfit.
Suppressed sobs were audible near the wall underneath the high crucifix.
We shook hands, no one said a word, and they let me go alone. But when I
turned back from the door I saw they were all looking after me.

The guardians of the house were some quiet, gentle nuns. I knocked at
their door and the Mother Superior opened it as if she expected me.

“I thank you for your hospitality and pray your forgiveness if our
presence brings you misfortune.”

“Nothing happens but what God wills,” answered the nun, with a resigned
expression on her gentle face bordered with white veiling.

Meanwhile the soldiers had retired from the vicinity of the house, so I,
as usual, bent my way towards home. Only when I reached the beginning of
my street did I realize what I was doing. It was too late to turn back.
Something attracted me painfully, as though my heart were attached to an
invisible thread which was being drawn rapidly towards the further end
of the street. There it was that I used to turn in other times when I
felt weary. If only I could go there, just for the time necessary to
open the door, look in, and nod. And the thread pulled me harder and
harder, with ever increasing tension. I crossed the street. Just one
more step to be nearer. Just one more! As I leant forward I put my hand
to the wall of a strange house. For an instant I perceived our entrance
and saw the windows shining above. I looked at each of them separately.
The fifth was that of a room of many memorable evenings, my mother’s
window. I bowed to it, as if in greeting. Someone quite near to me bowed
at the same time. What was that? It was only my shadow that followed my
movements on the sunlit wall. Had anybody observed me? How ridiculous I
must have seemed! With hastened steps, very fast, I returned to those
who had given me shelter.

Hours followed which have escaped my memory. News from the impenetrable
tangle filtered through in the afternoon. The town has become more and
more strange and incomprehensible: it has put its neck into the halter
while talking of reconquering the country. Reliable news is now
obtainable of Károlyi’s resignation, and the proceedings of the
ministers’ Council have been divulged by journalists. Before the meeting
Károlyi had a long secret talk with Kunfi; thence Kunfi proceeded
directly to the prison, where he made formal compact with Béla Kun and
the Communists in the name of the Social Democratic Party. The agreement
was drawn up in writing. Meanwhile, in the old House of Parliament,
Pogány-Schwarz proclaimed the Dictatorship of the Proletariat. After
that everything went quickly: barracks, arsenals and munition depots had
already been given up to the Communists. Now the post office and the
telegraph have come into their power.

Kunfi obtained from Károlyi an order for the release of Béla Kun and his
fellow prisoners; he then drove to fetch them and they left their
prison, as Hungary’s all-powerful masters, to occupy the sleeping
capital.

Meanwhile Károlyi was sitting with his Countess and the former Prime
Minister Berinkey in a room of the Prime-Ministerial Palace. The town
was getting restless in the dark night. Wrapped in a blanket, Károlyi
shivered and asked what was happening out there. When he was told that
his proclamation had already been read in the Workers’ Council he asked
sleepily, “What proclamation?”

“Why, your resignation!”

“Impossible! I scarcely remember what it contained, I was so hurried to
sign it. Its publication must be prevented.”

An official told him that he was too late. “It is already being printed
by the papers and will appear in the morning.”

Károlyi stammered that he had no intention of withdrawing it, he only
wanted to alter some passages. But the Communists had taken good care
that by then it should have already been telephoned to Vienna. The wires
carried the news of Károlyi’s resignation and his disgrace, and the
document, as edited by Kéri-Krammer, is preserved for the edification of
a horrified posterity.

This is not a tale, not a figment of imagination devised to make
people’s flesh creep. In the night of the 21st of March Károlyi stood
with his narrow head bent to one side, his hollow chest heaving, in the
room formerly occupied by Stephen Tisza, and before the cock crowed
thrice....

This morning someone met Károlyi and his wife walking on the embankment
of the Danube. A big red carnation was glowing in his button-hole, and
his wife wore a bright-red hat in the shape of a Phrygian cap and a red
collar on her coat. Both looked happy and were laughing. “I am so
pleased,” Countess Károlyi said to a friend, “Hungary has never been so
happy as it is now.” At the Prime Minister’s house, when taking leave,
Károlyi expressed himself in the same sense.

“It must not be forgotten,” he declared, “that, though it may ruin a few
individuals and now and then inflict hardships on certain people, it has
to be borne in the interest of the community. Let us pour oil on the
wheels of the new Government and let us do all in our power to make it a
success, because that is the interest of the Hungarian people.”

They speak like that. Adorned ostentatiously with red flowers and a red
hat—wearing the hangman’s colours—these two human beings walk about
after having achieved their work. One of their confidants, a Communist
comrade, said of them: “Károlyi and his wife wanted a revolution that he
might become the President of the Republic. Now they want Bolshevism
that in the reaction which they hope will follow in its suit they may
rule as autocrats.” And the confidant grinned as he spoke. Is this the
solution of their enigma? I don’t know. Those who say so have stirred
the witches’ cauldron with them.

Suddenly I saw Béla Kun. I saw him as he had appeared to me on New
Year’s Eve at the barracks when he went to incite the soldiers. Károlyi
let him, Pogány helped him. Now they sit all together. And Számuelly is
with them, so are Kunfi, Landler and Böhm. They have not yet recovered
from the first shock: their good fortune has surpassed their wildest
expectations. Even in their dreams they had never hoped for so much.

[Illustration:

  TWO “RED” POSTERS.
]

At Limanova and at Doberedo the Hungarians showed themselves obstinate
heroes; who would have thought that they would so easily bend their
heads under the yoke? The all-powerful Peoples’ Commissaries are already
moving. The people are crowding in front of the editorial offices of
‘The Red Newspaper,’ where Számuelly’s belongings are being packed on a
carriage. Béla Kun too is leaving the two rooms which he had hired with
Russian money under the name of Dr. Sebestyén. Whither are they going?
Into the royal castle? Into the Prime Minister’s palace, or elsewhere?
They have the widest possible choice: everything is theirs.

There was a knock at my door. One friend after another came in bringing
news. Béla Kun has sent Communist agitators all over the country. They
drive through the villages in motor-cars, beflagged in red, and shout:
“The Dictatorship of the Proletariat has been proclaimed! Kill the
gentlefolk!” A new order has been issued: it is forbidden to wear arms;
even revolvers have to be delivered to the authorities. Only the
‘reliable people,’ Red soldiers, factory guards and workmen’s levies,
are allowed weapons. The shops remain closed: their goods are declared
common property. The newspapers are to be communised or prohibited. The
buildings of the conservative _Budapesti Hirlap_ have been occupied by
the editorial staff of ‘The Red Newspaper.’ Armed men occupy the tables,
and on the front of the building the Red flag floats.

A message reached me from Elisabeth Kállay: she and her family have gone
into the country and she asked me to come to them. But I shook my head;
to-morrow I return to my mother.

Many have left town. Those who could went by train, others fled by
carriage, on foot, by whatever means they could manage. All traces of
them disappear—they simply exist no longer. One political party after
another pronounces its extinction. The general officers and high
officials have disappeared from the scene. Nobody attempts to raise a
dam against the deluge, though yesterday a sluice-gate might have
stopped it.

October 31st has returned like a haunting spectre and we live the evil
day again. Then the trap was baited with the device: ‘Independent
Hungary,’ now it is: ‘Territorial Integrity.’ The whole thing is like
the semi-conscious feeling during a nightmare that one has dreamt the
same horrors before.

Where are those who used to be always ready to give advice to the King
in Schönbrunn and the halls of the Vienna Burg? Why do they not advise
our unfortunate nation now? And where are now those who during the war
were ready to order thousands ‘over the top’ into the jaws of death
whenever a single trench was in danger? Where is my whole haughty race
which used to go so proudly, singing a merry tune, to face death on
foreign fields? Why does it stand now, with glaring eyes, inactive, on
our fields at home? Since Károlyi’s treason, four and a half months have
passed. And this new danger finds us again without a leader, without
organisation. Running shapes are in flight. Shadows are disappearing in
the distance, shadows which once were thought the great realities of
Hungary. And those who stay with us, in offices, in poor officers’
quarters, are but hungry, ragged, grey little shadows with bended heads.

Wherever the red hand of Bolshevism has grasped the rod of power it has
always raised a spirit of resistance. The streets of Moscow, Petrograd,
Helsingfors, Berlin and Altona have run with the hot human blood of
revolt—Budapest alone has submitted in dizzy apathy. Is the hideous
enchantment more powerful here than elsewhere? Here, where in the time
of Károlyi’s revolution there were no more than two hundred and sixty
thousand organised workers and even yesterday no more than five thousand
Communists? What has happened? Austrian bugles have called on Hungarian
troops for too many charges during the war. Those who might have saved
us to-day are dead.

I felt a desperate longing for action: to do something even if one had
to die in the effort, to do something which would break the charm and
free the energies benumbed by its humiliating spell! I clenched my fists
and shook my head in frenzy; it cannot remain like this.
To-morrrow—to-morrow I shall go home. And wearily I shut my tired eyes.

The hours dragged on so slowly that they never seemed to come to an end.
Night was falling. The lamp was lit in the next room. The street door
was locked.... What was that? The slamming of it resounded as if a lid
had been banged violently on a giant box. And we are all sitting in the
box and waiting helplessly for our fate to be decided out there. As long
as the house doors were open the houses along the street seemed to hold
each other by the hand, and if one had got into trouble the slightest
movement would have been enough to warn the others. That is so no
longer. When the doors are shut the houses release each other’s hands
and each is left to itself with its own misfortune.

Out there in the dark threatening streets the stolen motors are racing
to and fro without a stop, carrying treacherous plans, hostile orders,
all over the town. And behind the doors no one is safe until these plans
and orders have decided his fate.

It was just before midnight when the bell rang in the ante-room. Its
sound choked the breath in our throats. Zsigmondy went out to open the
door. It was all right: only my brother Béla had sent me a message not
to go out to-morrow till he had spoken to me.

Then we retired for a restless sleep. A lamp was burning on the table of
the night nursery; my bed was made, but I sat for a long time on its
edge, waiting like a patient in the surgeon’s waiting room. There was a
smell of printer’s ink somewhere: if only one could read in these times,
I thought. There was a newspaper on the table. No, not that. I turned
from it in disgust. I wanted to escape the present.

How often have I found consolation in books during sad hours! But is
there a book that could lull the present sorrows to rest? I remembered
having read _Faust_ during a great storm at sea till the night had
passed, and during an evil night of the war my mother and I had read
_Toldi_ till the morning came. I wondered if to-day the armed knight
could carry me off with him as he rides to Buda to fight a last fight
for Hungary’s honour, to kiss faithfully great King Louis’s hand? I
shook my head. Was there nothing? _Hamlet_, with visionary raving eyes,
came and went, but did not arrest me. _Niels Lyne_ and _The Idiot_, and
rusty, armoured _Don Quixote_.

A patrol passed under the window. A soldier pulled his bayonet over a
corrugated shutter as if sharpening it for some future victim. The
others laughed, then they went on. Silence followed, the silence of a
huge wicked town that gapes.

How long will it last? Why can I not think of anything else? If I were
at home now I would count my books to pass the time. One, two, three....
I imagined myself taking an old volume from the shelf. Kant’s _Critique
of Pure Reason_. What good is that? At the other end of my bookcase
there is another book in a parchment binding as smooth and cool as
ivory: the Iliad. I thought of it—I had bought it in Siena, a long time
ago. Bright, great heroes, Homeric songs, would mean nothing to me now.
And Dante. No, I do not want him. His _Inferno_ knows nought of the
tortures we endure.

The horn of a solitary motor resounded through the night, and volleys
were fired in the direction of the barracks. Quietly, so as to make no
noise, I began to walk up and down in the nursery. There were books
lying about among the toys; picture-books, coloured animals, big, funny
alphabets. I looked at several; and thus a much used, shabby story book
came into my hand.

I sat back on the edge of the bed, the book open. It brought to me the
memory of holidays, old Sundays, mild childish illnesses.... Someone is
reassuring me, kisses me, hushes me and reads in a subdued voice at my
bedside, strokes the hair from my forehead.... The pages turn quickly.
And where neither Goethe nor Arany nor Dante nor Kant could succeed in
carrying away my thoughts this revolutionary night, the eternal
fairy-tale, that consoler of children, of sick and of suffering,
triumphed.




                               CHAPTER II


                                                           _March 23rd._

One gets the impression that things have been like this for ever so
long, though it all started only the day before yesterday. Good Friday
was just two days ago. To-day is Sunday—but not Easter. The resurrection
has failed and the grave-diggers sit grinning on the tomb.

In some churches the bells were ringing, in others the people had gone
to Mass, my brother’s message kept me at home. Again there was a
newspaper lying on the table. In huge black letters Béla Kun’s
proclamation to the proletariats of the world was glaring at me: “To
Everybody!” It was revolutionary incendiarism, inciting hatred. In their
old-fashioned way the church bells appealed above the roofs for love and
good-will. Meanwhile the wireless had spread broadcast the news of
Hungary’s shame and misfortune. And from Moscow there came the
triumphant answer. It is published in _The People’s Voice_:

“This afternoon at five o’clock the Hungarian Soviet Republic got into
wireless communication with the Russian Soviet. The Hungarian Soviet
called Comrade Lenin to the apparatus. Twenty minutes later Moscow
answered: ‘Lenin speaking. Request Comrade Béla Kun should come to
wireless station.’ But Béla Kun was at the meeting of the People’s
Commissaries, so another comrade answered from the wireless station:
‘Last night the Hungarian Proletariat seized all powers, established the
Dictatorship of the Proletariat, and greets you as the leader of the
International Proletariat. The Social Democratic Party has adopted the
Communist point of view and the two parties have united. We call
ourselves the Hungarian Socialist Party. We ask for instructions in this
matter. Béla Kun is Commissary for Foreign Affairs. The Hungarian Soviet
offers the Russian Soviet a defensive and offensive alliance. Fully
armed, we turn against all the enemies of the Proletariat and ask for
information concerning the military situation.’”

At nine in the evening Moscow called again.

“Lenin speaking.... Hearty greetings to the Hungarian Soviet’s
Proletarian Government, in particular to Comrade Béla Kun. I have just
communicated your message to the Congress of the Communist Party of
Bolshevik Russia. Enormous enthusiasm ... we will send a report on the
military situation as soon as possible.... A permanent wireless
connection between Budapest and Moscow is absolutely necessary. With
Communist greetings, Lenin.”

‘Lenin speaking’.... How terrible these two words sound; how terrible
the deathly silence that follows them! ‘Lenin speaking’.... So he is
there now, with his bald head bent sideways, his enigmatic smile frozen
on his broad mouth, his Kalmuk eyes open wide and his nostrils expanded
as though he smelt blood. ‘Lenin speaking’.... And Trotsky is there too,
his bestial, cruel face peering over us; his mouth broadens and the red
beard on his chin shakes. All the other Russian Jewish tyrants are there
too, and they wave their bloody hands. They may give their orders; their
lieutenants will obey, and we shall live or die according to their good
pleasure and instructions.

My brother Béla came into the room and I learned from him that I could
not go home any more. In hasty excited sentences he told me that
yesterday evening when he had gone to see our mother the glaring lamps
of a big car had suddenly lit up the dark street. It stopped in front of
the next house, though this has no entrance from our street. Three men
dismounted from the car and kept our street door under observation.

“Mother’s housekeeper has been talking to them this afternoon, probably
to inform them that you have left. She had scarcely returned when the
car pulled up before our door and the men asked for you. They wanted to
come up to our flat. They insisted, affirming that they came from the
police, and had to see you personally. The concièrge told them that you
had left town and banged the door in their faces. The car, however,
remained where it was and kept the house under observation. The men only
left at dawn, hoping to see you return.”

While he told me all this I had a feeling as though an ugly hand were
groping for me in the dark, trying to get hold of me, but missing me,
passing beside me. It was the hand of Lenin.

My brother said, following up his own thoughts: “You cannot remain with
the Zsigmondys. It is impossible for you to go home. They informed the
concierge that they would come and fetch you to-day.”

[Illustration:

  “... LENIN SPEAKING.”
]

My mother’s face appeared before me, a haunted expression in her blue
eyes. It would be terrible for her to see me arrested. What was I to do?
I had sent a message to Count Stephen Bethlen this morning, but he had
already left home. Everybody for whom I send has disappeared. The
threads are broken. How shall I start? Left to themselves, what can
women do at a time like this?

I had not noticed that the Secretary of the Women’s Union had entered.
He told me that in a few days it would be impossible to travel without a
permit and advised me to leave town while it was still possible. The
Kállays had been prevented by the crowds at the station from leaving by
train to-day, but would start to-morrow, and invited me to go with them.

I hesitated; but, after all, it was only a question of a few days. So as
soon as I was alone I wrote to my mother and told her I should leave
next day, though I did not yet know my destination, and asked her to
spend the evening with me.

Hours have never passed so slowly. When it was quite dark I escaped from
the house. A cold wind blew through the empty streets. The tired town
had once more resigned itself to its fate and now suffered in silence;
the posters alone spoke; huge sheets covered the walls. The same words
everywhere: Proletariat ... Dictatorship ... Proletariat.... The broken
street lamps had not been repaired, and the pavement was covered with
refuse: for days the streets have not been swept.

The staircase was in darkness. A single lamp was burning in my sister’s
sitting-room. And there, in the dim light, I saw my mother again. I was
shocked by her appearance: she seemed to have become shorter since we
had parted and her face was much thinner. Did she fret for me? Was I the
cause of this change? Never in my life did I feel so moved in her
presence as then.

And yet she seemed quite calm, and on one occasion she even laughed,
with her own hearty laughter. We talked of all sorts of things, except
the fact that I should no longer be with them on the morrow. The
children seemed quite happy, chattering among themselves in a corner.
The hours passed so happily for me that now and then I had the illusion
that the old times had returned for a moment before disappearing for
ever.

One or the other would say: “At most it can last a week or two.” Or
again: “Colonel Vyx has been locked up and an English officer has been
assaulted in the street. Insults of this kind will surely not be taken
lying down by the Great Powers. It is impossible that the Entente should
suffer the establishment of Bolshevism in Hungary. She knew how to send
ultimatums demanding lines of demarcation, so that the Roumanians and
her other friends could loot at leisure, now she is sure to display more
energy when her own interests are at stake.”

“Let us put no hope in anybody but ourselves,” said my brother-in-law.
“It was the Entente who brought us to this.”

One of my nephews said: “That is the reason why so many people are
rather pleased that the Communists display hostility to the Entente. Who
knows, perhaps our territorial integrity....”

“Don’t expect any good from these people,” I interrupted. “Among the
apostles of Communism there may be some idealists, but those who apply
it practically are all scoundrels. It is impossible, man cannot
withstand nature.”

Suddenly someone asked if I had decided where I was going to. Should I
accept the Kállay’s invitation, or should I attempt to get across the
river Ipoly to Pressburg and thence into foreign territory?

“Do the Kállays realise what this invitation means in these days?”

“You must not accept it otherwise,” my mother said.

“Wherever you go, you must mislead those who are after you,” said my
brother-in-law. “Write a letter and have it posted in another part of
the country.”

My mother rose: “It is time to go.”

My heart stopped beating. But she held her head high and there were no
tears in her eyes. Only when leading her down the stairs did I feel that
she leaned more heavily on me than she used to. Who will lead her when I
am gone? My nephew, Alexander Eperjessy, took her home. I asked him to
occupy my room and stay with my mother, otherwise I should not be able
to tear myself away.

“Don’t worry about me,” mother said; “and don’t you come back till you
can do so openly and without danger.”

I have been with her almost daily as long as I can remember, yet it was
only this evening that I really learned to appreciate her. She had never
asked for anything and yet was always ready to give. She never spoke of
herself and listened to everybody. She had no words of endearment, she
kissed vaguely and her arms were rarely caressing. She was never
demonstrative, the seat of her affections was her heart and not her
lips. And while we were walking side by side through the dark night on
our short, sad road, I felt that if this heart were one day to stop,
then mine would throb but haltingly ever after.

We had passed the house which had given me shelter. I thought my mother
had not noticed it, being accustomed to go on towards home. But suddenly
she stopped, and, as was her wont on rare occasions, she drew my head to
her quickly and gave me a kiss which went half into the air.

“Now, my dear, God bless you!”

I tried to find her hand but failed. She had already left me and I could
no longer see her in the dark. I could only hear her step in the empty
street. That quaint, dear step, which sounded as if she dragged one of
her feet a little. Then that ceased too. Silence, empty silence,
dominated the night. Silently I wept, and the world disappeared in my
tears.

                  *       *       *       *       *

                                                           _March 24th._

Dawn. The dawn rose with a dull greyness over the ill-fated city, as
though the light had risen from the mire. Morning was in sole possession
of the dirty unswept streets. I leant far out of the window, and in the
distance I noticed two soldiers staggering painfully along. One of the
achievements of the Dictatorship of the Proletariat: prohibition of
alcohol!

As I turned back I caught sight of my travelling bag. My mother had
packed it yesterday and had smuggled it out of the house without the
spying servant observing them. I sat down by it and waited. After a time
the house awoke and the time passed more quickly. I do not remember all
that followed: Zsigmondy changed my money, and I noticed how little I
had—one thousand six hundred crowns. I counted it over again, but that
did not make it more. My mother had wanted to give me some, but it had
all come so unexpectedly that we had only very little money in the
house, and she would need that little.

I should have liked to put back the clock, but there was the cab waiting
in the street and they were carrying my bag down the stairs. As I waved
my hand from the corridor Mrs. Zsigmondy leant out of the door which had
opened to me so hospitably and smiled through her tears.

When I was in the carriage it suddenly occurred to me that perhaps I
ought not to have accepted Zsigmondy’s offer to come with me to the
station: he might get into trouble; but he insisted so simply and
heartily that I could say no more.

From behind the clouds a pale sun lit up the gloomy town. All the shops
were closed, and the tiny red flags adorning the buildings fluttered in
an icy wind. Careworn faces passed rapidly before the window of the
rattling cab. A black crowd had gathered on the pavement in front of a
pork-butcher’s shop, the signboard of which advertised luscious hams and
appetising sausages, looking now like the impossibilities of a
prehistoric age. But the shop window was absolutely empty. Further on a
baker’s shop displayed a wooden sign on which were painted beautiful
loaves and rolls. This, too, gave the impression of a diagram in a
museum, showing things of the past; it made one feel suddenly hungry.
Posters everywhere, innumerable red posters. But there were no goods in
the shops, and disappointed women slunk along the walls.

“The Red Newspaper!” howled a tiny urchin. “The Young Proletarian!” And
he waved the papers in the air. Few passers-by bought any, but went on
with their heads drawn between their shoulders as if they expected
blows. Is this the town of the glorious revolution, this sad mass of
dirty, frightened buildings standing amidst piles of dustbins filled to
the brim? Is this the rapturous achievement for the sake of which
Hungary had to perish—a town where the factories have stopped, the shops
are closed and all work has ceased? A town where all and everybody have
but one of two thoughts: either “We have lost everything,” or “Now
everything is ours!”

The appearance of the principal railway station was like a nightmare.
Its walls were covered with obscene drawings and dirty scribblings; it
had not been swept, and sawdust had been strewn over the mud.
Machine-guns were standing in the ankle-deep dirt, greasy pieces of
paper were flying about, unnameable filth covered the flagstones and
oozed beneath the people’s feet. A rough, impatient crowd pushed and
jostled, and the air was pervaded by an insufferable stench.

While Zsigmondy took my ticket I looked at the people. Many of them kept
their eyes to the ground as if they wanted to hide—these were in flight.
Some swore obscenely. A sailor was examining luggage at the entrance,
and rewarded himself for his trouble by continually putting things from
them into his pocket. At a distance I saw Elisabeth Kállay. She saw me
too, but we did not take any notice of each other. Suddenly I found my
sister Mary standing by my side. She was very pale and only her eyes
greeted me. The Secretary of the Women’s Union came towards me: “The
trip won’t last long and I shall bring you news!”

I passed the newspaper stall. Nothing but ‘Red Newspapers,’ ‘The
People’s Voice,’ ‘The Young Proletarian,’ and the little red and blue
volumes of ‘The Workmen’s Library.’ In the crowd I managed to embrace my
sister. Then, “God bless you, Zsigmondy!”

Now I was on the platform. I had to walk a good distance before I shrank
into the corner of my compartment. The train was a long time in
starting, and human shapes were hurrying down the corridor. A fat man
tore the door open and looked inside as if searching for somebody. Then
I, too, looked on the ground like those anxious to hide.

Suddenly the columns before the window slowly began to move. Then the
shape of goods sheds passed slowly by. The wheels rattled over the
points. Then the compartment became lighter: we had reached the open
track. And as the train gathered speed I knew that I had left the town,
with its People’s Commissaries, its police, its prisons, behind me. I
was free!

For a moment I realised this, then again my consciousness became dimmed
and a pleasant fatigue overcame me. From the window I watched the
telegraph wires rise, then came a post and jerked them down, then they
rose again till the next post came. I turned to look at my fellow
travellers. Every seat was occupied. In one sat an officer whose
insignia of rank had been torn from his collar, leaving the marks of
three stars. His field-gray cavalry cap was ornamented with a red
rosette. As soon as Budapest was left behind us he took his cap off and
threw the rosette out of the window. An old lady looked on in alarm and
drew away from him: her husband wore the ‘red man’ ostentatiously in his
button-hole. Both seemed scared. Opposite sat a well-dressed man, who
buried his face deeply in a book, using it as a screen. I looked at it:
_The Workmen’s Library_. On the title-page was the drawing of a book
from the pages of which sprang a naked, unkempt workman, holding a
burning lamp in his hand. This lamp, I suppose, represented the light
spread by the contents of the book. I strained my eyes to catch the
title: it ran “_The Principles of Communism_, by Frederick Engels.
Translated by Ernest Garami.”

Why read it now? I thought. Why did he not read it long ago? Why have
not all those who suffer to-day read it long ago? It was there, always,
in their midst. Its principles were set out in a thousand publications,
in a thousand minds. These little books have been doing their work for a
long time, and their wrappers were pink only because for the time being
they did not dare to demonstrate outwardly that they were red.

“The slave is sold once for all. The proletarian has to sell himself
every day, every hour.... The slave frees himself if he abolishes the
institution of slavery. The proletarian can only free himself by
completely destroying private property. This cannot be achieved by any
other means than by a revolution.” And in the Socialist revolution there
is an end to the family, the country, and religion.

I stared at the stranger. Why did he want to read about these things
now? They have been proclaimed aloud for tens of years. But what had
been done in Hungary to counteract them? Has anybody been at work among
the people contradicting them? Has anyone founded a popular library to
proclaim the tenets of Christ, the significance of country and family,
the primary conditions of human society, with similar persistence among
the people? The Communists worked hard. They fixed their goal and with
every action, every word, every letter, strove to achieve domination.
Meanwhile Magyardom let the decades pass passively, inactively, and now
that the earth has given way under its feet it has lost its head.

The alarmed fellow-traveller went on reading his book, hastily turning
page after page. I should have liked to tell him that it was no good
hurrying now—he was too late.

Just then a man stopped in the entrance of our compartment, a violin in
his grimy black hand. His low forehead was surrounded by curling
oriental black hair, his eyes were bloodshot, and one of his nostrils
was missing, as though it had been gnawed away by some animal. He
pressed his fiddle under his bristly blue chin, a smile began to spread
over his horrible syphilitic face, and with a slow rhythm the bow passed
over the chords. His body swayed to and fro with the tune, and each
movement seemed to raise a filthy stench in the compartment. The tune
and the musician became one, and above the rattling of the train sounded
the strains of the ‘Internationale.’

“I’ll play it again if anybody wants to learn it,” he said, as he
finished, and looked round with a sly, aggressive look. But nobody
answered. Only the man with the ‘red man’ in his button-hole jumped up
nervously and waved a twenty-crown bank-note in his hand. The filthy
black hands seized it eagerly and disappeared. Then we heard the fiddle
whining in the next compartment: the Jew-Gipsy was teaching the new tune
to the people.

“If anybody wants to learn it....”

Aszód!... The train stopped. I had often heard that after Budapest Aszód
had been the place where the Communists had met with the greatest
measure of success. I looked out of the window. Over the Reformatory a
huge red flag was flying, and a similar flag was hoisted over the
station. A crowd gathered in front of one of the carriages, and some
people who were late came tearing along and took their hats off. A fat
little man with Semitic features and a red rosette descended from a
reserved compartment. He might have been a broker, but now he was
addressed as “Comrade on a Political Mission.” He was received by a
deputation and people cringed before him. I noticed that the crowd was
composed of two types only: the impudent adventurer and the frightened
coward, but presently others joined them. Someone said they were
agitators from Budapest and had come with armed soldiers. Propaganda and
terror—the two means of government of the Communists. The fiddler was
one of them: he, too, was an agitator.

I passed through the festive crowd unobserved, they being too busy to
pay any heed to the travellers. Far out beyond the platform a
dilapidated little local train was smoking. Mrs. Kállay and her two
daughters were heading for it, so I followed them. At last we dared to
get into the same compartment. We even exchanged a few words, and the
further we got from the Red town the freer we felt.

Elisabeth Kállay whispered to me that she was hiding her diadem in her
dress, and Lenke furtively produced an old revolver from under her coat.
We could not help laughing. Other passengers also seemed to have their
secrets, for many of them were abnormally corpulent and sat
uncomfortably on their seats. Everybody was saving whatever he could,
and nowadays only that which one can carry on one’s person can be said
to belong to one.

The air blowing in through the window was pure and sharp, and beyond the
line were lush meadows, deep, swampy fields, budding trees, white
cottages, roads, carts and peasants. Here everything seemed to be going
on as usual, as if nothing had happened. The mud of the country roads
was cleaner than that on the asphalt of the town.

We had left the flat country of the disgraced capital and presently the
hillocks of Nográd came to meet us under the evening sky, the bare,
red-brown woods and white villages on the banks of the Galga forming the
landscape.

A landau was waiting for us behind the station. The coachman took off
his hat respectfully and spoke to us just as in the old days. How
strange it seemed! Springless carts rattled down the road and the
elderly men in them doffed their hats: had not they yet been told that
they were in duty bound to hate those who had always protected them? A
church bell pealed somewhere on the top of a hill, and the light of a
bright fire streamed out of the door of a house. A woman stood within
its beams and made the sign of the Cross. She did not yet know that the
new power had declared war on God.

Now the road goes up a hill, the wheels crunch on fine gravel, a gate
opens between the trees, and a sudden light flares up in the night. We
have reached the Kállays’ turretted castle.

In a few minutes we are all sitting together in a well heated room. A
wide garden surrounds the house, the night surrounds the garden. And the
world is far away, somewhere beyond.

                  *       *       *       *       *

                                            Berczel. _March 27th, 1919._

Days have passed since my arrival, yet I do not think that I shall ever
forget the first morning when I awoke here. I seemed to be floating in a
pure ocean of absolute silence. Then, quite suddenly and unexpectedly, a
small voice fell from above into the ocean of silence. After the
threatening hum of the revolution in the city, the wild howling, the
panting hatred and the ominous nightly tramplings, there was such beauty
in this voice that I remember being enraptured in the semi-consciousness
of waking.

A small bird was sitting on a twig before my window. Instead of the
abyss of human infernos, of narrow streets and worn dark walls, my eyes
lighted on a twig and a bird, and I wept out of sheer gratitude that
such things still existed. I should have liked to gather in my hands
every tiny particle of the sound so that I might send it to those who
remained prisoners among the stones of that accursed city.

[Illustration:

  GEORGE NYISTOR.

  LABOURER. ASSISTANT COMMISSARY FOR AGRICULTURE.
]

How different is life here! It is like a fairy-tale related to soothe
children at bed-time.... It is a quiet village. On the hillock can be
seen the bell tower and the shingled roof of the church. Below, at its
foot, are small cottages and small farmyards. People go to bed early in
the evening: only now and then is a window lit up. The cow bells ring, a
dog barks somewhere. And horror does not creep through the night, worry
does not sit on the threshold of the morn, threatening the dread shadow
of events to come. To-day is like yesterday and to-morrow bears no
different aspect. Sometimes I fear that conscience has died of
exhaustion within me. A clouded glass screen has risen between me and
the world. Even the village seems to be beyond the screen and there is
nothing on this side of it but a castle, a wide park, and narrow,
useless little paths on which the past treads undisturbed. These are set
with white seats which have not been provided for fatigue. Beds of
flowers which only exist in order to be beautiful, dark violets, without
a purpose but just to flower.

A white lace hat appears and disappears in the cool sunshine: the widow
of Benjamin Kállay passes under my window. Her husband, the most
brilliant Finance Minister of Francis Joseph’s reign, the inspiring
spirit of the Monarchy’s Eastern policy, the governor of Bosnia and
Herzegovina, had been a scholar and a historian. The old lady had been
the uncrowned queen of the small southern provinces and one of the most
beautiful women of the receptions at the Vienna Burg. Now she discusses
with the bailiff the spring sowings, though when the harvest comes they
may no longer be hers. For that matter, are the house and gardens still
her own? Everything is uncertain. She also worries about a son and a
daughter. Elisabeth Kállay had been the one Hungarian maid of honour of
Queen Zita, accordingly the Communists eye her with distrust. Frederick
Kállay is an aide-de-camp to the Archduke Joseph and had left Budapest
with him. She has had no news since then. “Good God, what are we coming
to?”

When she says this her two daughters rise in revolt: they will have no
despondency. I like to hear them speak: they voice the fine, strong
vitality of my race:

“And you, why are you always staring into the air?” Elisabeth has put
her hand on my shoulder. “Instead of moping like this you had better go
and commit your thoughts and sorrows to paper.”

“I have taken a good many notes. When I left I asked my young nephew to
keep them for me. But what’s the good of going on with them?”

Elisabeth Kállay, however, urged me on: “Go on writing your diary; it
will come in useful some day.”

Thus one evening, when I was left to myself, I took up my pen and looked
back on the past days and gathered fading memories. It is a practice,
however, that makes things both easier and harder. This diary affords
the relief of self-confession, but it also tortures me by compelling me
to live the past over again. And who shall say if I shall ever reach the
end?

I looked up from my writing: Lenke Kállay appeared at my window, holding
her head high. She brought news, good news. Elisabeth said: “Let no one
dare to speak of evil tidings.”

Stephen Bethlen is in Vienna and has petitioned the Powers through the
French High Commissioner, M. Alizé, for help against Bolshevism. The
Entente is certain to intervene and will send troops to checkmate the
Proletarian Dictators. Thirty thousand French soldiers have embarked at
Marseilles, with General Pétain in command.

“It won’t continue like this much longer. We shall get on our legs again
presently.”

Did they say it, or did I? We have said it for a thousand years and when
the men grew tired of saying it the women said it. They said it during
the Tartar invasion, after the defeat at Mohács. To-day we say it again,
though everything has collapsed, though we have been robbed of our all
and are the most unfortunate people on earth.

Yet we still trust and have faith. Why? Nobody knows. Yet how often have
I felt in me that faith which is stronger than our fate, and how often
have I noticed it flaming up in others! What is it? The mysterious
desire for existence? Or is it more than that, is it the subconscious
knowledge of our vitality?

It is like the belief in the miraculous deer—an old legend which is ever
present in the Hungarian mind in time of trouble. It tells how among the
endless swamps of Maeotis, at the beginning of time, a white deer with
shining antlers appeared to two brothers who were lost in the morass.
The divine deer lured them on and guided them over invisible tracks. And
to this day, whenever we fall in the morass the miraculous animal
appears, gleaming white and leaping lightly across the bog, and guiding
us along invisible tracks towards the future.

Things can’t remain like this: we shall get on our legs again presently.
The Miraculous Deer is leading us.

                  *       *       *       *       *

                                                           _March 28th._

The folding doors of the big drawing-room on the first floor open
quietly, and in the room beyond books with gilt backings are set among
flowers. The fire is already burning brightly in the porcelain stove in
the dining-room, whilst above the red-shaded lamp the ceiling appears
heavy and dark. Between the windows stands a chest that once belonged to
Imre Thököly: the walls are ornamented with Oriental dishes and old
Chinese plates.... The footman stands stiff in his black dress coat: his
white shirt gleams, and his hands holding the dish are gloved in white.
Little silver buttons glitter on the page’s jacket.

My thoughts fly homeward: in the villages there is still a sense of
home, which has long since departed from the towns. I thought of the
past winter, the closed shops, the scanty tables. If only I could give
that sense of home to somebody.... And again I feel the glass screen
raised between myself and reality.

Mrs. Benjamin Kállay, dressed in white silk, presides over the table.
Her head is held up a trifle haughtily; her sharp profile is crowned
with snow-white hair, and her full chin disappears in lace. Somehow she
reminds me of a portrait of Louis XV.... Presently she nods and rises:
her gait is solemn and slow: the wings of the door open before her and
we follow her into the drawing-room.

Outside, drums are being beaten in the village, and now and then a scrap
of the crier’s announcement reaches our ears.

“The revolutionary council.... Revolutionary tribunals ... the president
and two members ... prosecuting commissary ... clerk of the court.... No
restrictions whatever ... any hour of the day ... in the open ... death
sentence ... carried out without delay....”

I had a curious impression that the words seemed to have little
connection with what was said: ‘Lenin speaking....’ Nobody actually said
that, yet I seemed to hear those two words as a sort of refrain.

The drumming went on:

“False reports ... revolutionary tribunal ... executed.... The
Revolutionary Council is abolished.... In the Soviet republic all rank,
title and nobility are abolished....”

At this moment the footman brought the coffee on a silver tray: “Is it
your Excellency’s pleasure that coffee be served here?”

How incongruous it all seemed! The huge room, the unreal continuation of
the old aristocratic life. Is it real, or is it a mirage? The snow-white
lady, her head erect, among her lace, sitting in an arm-chair. Her two
daughters, one leaning gracefully over her embroidery, the other turning
the leaves of a book. The huge Venetian glass chandelier, which once
shone over Maria Theresa, spreads a gentle light. On the wall, between
two pastels representing children, the Empire clock of gilded wood ticks
slowly, and its ticking sounds as if ripe corn were being rubbed
together. Slowly life is passing before our eyes, a grain of life with
every moment that departs beyond recall.

The mirage is still there. Nothing is altered. But outside, the filthy
tide is rising, spreads and rolls onwards from the Red town, covers the
fields, touches the villages, laps at the walls of the cottages. It
comes nearer and nearer; and the wind which it raises drives before it
phantoms which rush by and in their flight glare in through the windows.
Elsewhere it is different. The glitter of the peasant’s scythe menaces
the castle. The despoiled landlords have to flee or become the bailiffs
of Béla Kun’s ‘Co-operatives of Production’ on their own estates. Our
fate is coming without doubt. But still, here in the great drawing-room,
life has not yet altered. These people round me are just waiting for
whatever is to come, and whether death or reprieve be their destiny,
they are faithful to the blood which is in them.




                              CHAPTER III


                                                           _March 29th._

Communists from Aszód have arrived in the village. The glass screen
between myself and reality has suddenly cracked. The agitators dragged a
table in front of the town hall, climbed on it and addressed the crowd.
When we asked the coachman what had happened, he looked down and gave an
embarrassed, evasive answer:

“They are going to stay till to-morrow....”

These Communists boasted that the workmen of the aeroplane works at
Aszód had got the town in their power and that the directorate had had
the lord of Iklad, Count Ráday, and his wife, arrested.

The news has only just reached us. When the Rádays heard of the
proclamation of the Dictatorship of the Proletariat they wanted to go to
Budapest with the manager of the aeroplane works. But the Communists of
Aszód were quicker than they. They closed the barriers, and the Lord
Lieutenant of the county and his wife, who had nursed the wounded in the
hospital of Aszód during the war, were escorted back by armed Red
soldiers, some of whom she had herself nursed back to life. They locked
the Countess up in the Reformatory, the Count and the manager they put
up against the wall. A firing squad was drawn up: a lieutenant enquired
if all was ready. At the last moment they let them go. It was all done
for amusement, to give them a good fright. One often hears of such
things nowadays; the novelty and strangeness of it are wearing off.

Countess Ráday did not know that her husband was still alive until he
returned to her.

But this villainy was relieved by a generous action. When the people of
Iklad heard what had been done to their landlord and benefactor, they
rose and armed themselves with scythes, and went to his rescue, but
before they reached Aszód the prisoners had been sent to Budapest. For a
long time this band of armed peasants threatened the Reformatory.
Unfortunately not every village is like Iklad and not all landlords like
Count Ráday.

Other news reached us too, uncertainly and stealthily, from castles and
towns. Then the first newspapers came from the capital: the great day
they had prepared and announced had at last dawned, and we shrank from
its contact. With what a voice was it proclaimed! Our language had never
yet been prostituted in this way, their alien press uses our tongue to
torture us. It spits on our past with grinning contempt and drags in the
mire everything that might still promise a better future. The triumph of
the revolution howls from its pages. Vulgar brutalities, foaming, abject
hatred, are enclosed in the wrappings of world-saving theories.

The only paper of the Counter-revolution has been suppressed: the
conservative _Budapesti Hirlap_ has been strangled and the subscribers
sent ‘The Red Newspaper.’ The newspapers which have been allowed to
continue their existence approve, fawn, incite and lend their old
reputation to facilitate the conquest of the groping, tottering
countryside. Unsuspecting people absorb the poison from the papers to
which they have been accustomed. Ideas become confused; even the honest
lose their bearings. The papers propagate their news as ordered by the
head of the Bolshevist press-directorate—a Jew.

If ever the time comes to call to account this soul-killing, defeatist,
alien press, which revelled over the revolution, over Károlyi, the
capitulation, the Republic, the foreign occupation, and now lauds Béla
Kun and Bolshevism; should ever that time come, I can imagine the
defence: ‘... the terror, ... brutal force....’ But why do the papers
carry on? Why do they not stop publication? The press-dictator
elucidates this point when he declares proudly, “the Free Union of
Journalists played an important rôle in the preparation and realisation
of the political revolution in October and the social upheaval of
to-day.” These mouthpieces of Hungarian public opinion have for the last
few decades been exclusively Jews.

Though I shudder with disgust yet I cannot resist the temptation of
taking the newspaper into my hand, and I read ‘The People’s Voice’ of
March 25th:

“The work has begun.... The courage to demolish, the relentlessness of
destruction and the unfaltering determination to rebuild, these are the
spiritual instruments by which the Proletarian State must be established
and its socialism must be realised.”

What can be their physical instruments when destruction is only a
spiritual aid? I read on: “Lenin predicts victory in the near future!...
The Russian Red army is victorious on the Galician frontier, and the
enemy is in flight. The victory surpasses all hopes.... The position of
the Imperialist Government in England is shaken. Hungarian events have
caused the downfall of Clemenceau.... Serbian imperialism is on the
verge of complete collapse. The southern counties have accepted the
principle of the Dictatorship of the Proletariat. There are signs of
disruption in Serbia. The Proletariat is preparing for the final
battle.”

The papers lie in a heap, and I pick them up at random: “The
Revolutionary Government has decided to raise a Red army. It has been
decided to change the names of the barracks from that of imperialist
kings and militarist generals. In future they will bear the names of
Lenin, Marx, Liebknecht, Rosa Luxemburg....”

A Red army instead of the national army. Instead of Francis Joseph and
Maria-Theresa barracks we shall have Lenin and Rosa Luxemburg barracks.

“Austria has recognised the Hungarian Soviet Republic and has accredited
the envoys of Béla Kun.... Two new Soviet Republics: On the 28th a
Soviet Republic was proclaimed in Wiener Neustadt. In Chotin the
Bessarabian Soviet Republic has been proclaimed. At the elections for
the Workers’ Councils in Brunswick the Communists have gained a
victory.”

My nerves began to give way: though it might be all untrue, I could
stand it no longer. I fled, out of the room, out of the house, out of
the garden.... In the village the drum was beating. “The Revolutionary
Government has decreed....” I turned back. Is it impossible to get away
from it for a moment? I locked the garden door behind me so that I
should hear it no longer. A white dog was playing on the lawn and its
mistress followed; she was carrying a Viennese newspaper.

“At the request of Clemenceau allied troops under General Mangin are to
be sent against Béla Kun’s Soviet Republic. Balfour protests. The
British——”

“We are the prisoners of the Entente and what happens inside the prison
depends upon the gaolers.”

Suddenly the window panes rattled with the vibration of a distant, dull
boom.

“Guns!” we both exclaimed simultaneously. “From the direction of the
Ipoly river. Far away.... At last!...” Then we suddenly looked at each
other in amazement; what we felt seemed so incredible. It is to our
enemies that we must look for liberation, to France, to the country of
Franchet d’Espérey, Colonel Vyx, and to our little neighbours who for
months have been robbing and tearing our country. What has happened to
us?

Humanity has sometimes forgotten for centuries the plans and the power
of the Jews. The fate of Egypt, the conquest of Canaan, the dissolution
of Rome, the religious strife in Byzantium, the decline of Spain ...
these and many other things. And far away are the great persecutions of
the Jews, which were always the consequence of too much audacity, too
great activity, on the part of the chosen people. These persecutions,
the fruits of exasperation, were never of long duration, and after them
Jewry quickly sank back into obscurity, whence it threw sand into the
eyes of the peoples that they might be blind for a generation and
forget.

In the years before the war the suspicions of the Hungarian nation, so
often aroused before, had been lulled to sleep. We saw how the Jews,
coming from the East, took possession of the land after acquiring the
liquor shops of the villages. From the little draper’s shop in the town
they laid grasping hands on our whole economic life. We saw them during
the war withdrawing into safety and acquiring millions while our own
folk gained crutches. We heard that the Zionist Congress of Paris
carried the following resolution: “Jewry must try to get possession of
Budapest first, then Hungary, so as to have a base for the establishment
of its world-rule.” And many of us read in 1917, during the war, the
declaration of their leading spirit in Hungary, published in _Világ_,
the mouthpiece of Freemasonry: “We reserve our institutions, our means
and our men for a superhuman effort later on.” Now the _later on_ has
arrived, has emerged from obscurity. Twenty-four Jewish People’s
Commissaries lead the rest and pronounce judgment of life and death upon
Hungary.

The sound of an enemy gun is heard in the distance, and suffering
humanity breathes freer and thinks of liberation. Perhaps it will come
nearer and shoot down the walls of our prison.... But no: happier
nations would never be able to understand that that was needed.

                  *       *       *       *       *

                                                      _March 30th–31st._

Items of news arrive daily, but there is no sequence. Only a few days
ago it was announced that ‘the British Foreign Secretary protests.
London will not permit it.... Thirty thousand French troops have
embarked in Marseilles....’ Now the talk is of General Mangin’s
Anglo-French armies: he is on the way and has taken the field against
the Bolsheviks.

[Illustration:

  THE JEWS CALL A MEETING AND DECIDE TO ORGANISE A JEWISH RED REGIMENT
    TO FIGHT FOR BOLSHEVISM.
]

I put out my candle and sat alone in the dark. A vision of spectres rose
about me, shaking their heads, apathetic spectres of suppressed doubts
which extinguished all hope. What if nobody comes to our help, if the
nations allow us to perish miserably while they stand round and watch us
being eaten up by the worms which arise from our own decay? Surely we
cannot descend utterly into the depths unless the victorious Great
Powers permit it? Why do they not prevent it, if they do not want
Bolshevism? With Károlyi for ever cringing, Colonel Vyx, the head of the
Entente’s Military Mission has stopped at nothing. Taking advantage of
his position he has trodden for months on our self-respect. He has
treated the Eastern bulwark of Europe, a highly cultured people with a
lineage as ancient as his own nation’s, like the French officers treat
the savages in their own colonies. Why did this egotistical little Jew
of Alsatian origin, possessed of plenipotentiary powers, withdraw all
the French troops from Budapest on the eve of the proclamation of the
Dictatorship? Why did he permit the Posts and Telegraphs, over which he
had absolute censorial sway, to serve Béla Kun in the preparation of his
revolution?

Some day these questions will be answered. The message signed by Colonel
Vyx, published in the papers of the 26th, although the provinces only
got the news to-day, throws some light upon one point. The Military
Mission of the Entente unexpectedly _appeals_ “in the name of
conciliation and justice” to the Revolutionary Government “to give
without delay every possible publicity to the following communication.”
It refers to the document in which Károlyi announces his resignation:
“In his proclamation to the Hungarian people the President of the
Republic said that the Mission of the Entente had stated that it would
in the future consider the lines of demarcation as political frontiers.
I formally declare that this is an erroneous interpretation of the words
used.... It has never been intended to suggest such political
frontiers.”

So it appears that once again Michael Károlyi has deceived the nation.
But is it not curious that Colonel Vyx’s mission has delayed this
explanation until now? Why did it not take action at once, when Károlyi
endeavoured to justify his resignation by the alleged finality of
frontiers fixed in the Entente’s note? Why did it allow him to use
nationalist arguments in order to throw Hungary into the arms of
Bolshevism? And why did Colonel Vyx permit Béla Kun to creep in under
the same nationalist flag which had covered Károlyi’s exit?

Who consented to play the game of these two abject creatures in the
fateful hour when the stakes were a country’s fate? The tardy
explanation of the Entente Mission inevitably creates the impression
that Colonel Vyx played into their hands, or, at the least, that he
showed considerable partisanship in their favour.

The exposure of Károlyi’s deception concerning the fixing of frontiers
shows the falsity of Béla Kun’s battle-cry: “For territorial integrity!”
Now that he wields both armed forces and finances, he sings another
tune. He has declared to a correspondent of the Viennese _Neue Freie
Presse_: “In Soviet Hungary we do not insist on territorial
integrity.... We do not recognise any economic frontiers.” These are the
men who have Hungary’s fate at their mercy! The very thought makes one’s
blood boil. Is all our ancient pride of race, all our glorious history,
to be thus trampled under foot by Jews? Why does the Entente delay? Why
does it give Bolshevism time to recruit an army for its own support?

_The Red Soldier_, a new daily paper, has just appeared in Budapest.
Propaganda is active: Pogány recruits, Számuelly directs. What a
nightmare it is! The cradle of the Red army is draped with low-class
comedy. Its advertisements take the shape of newspaper paragraphs and
vicious posters. From a world of brothels, of cheap upholstery, of
merry-go-rounds, of foul-mouthed agitators speaking from red stands, is
the Red army recruited.

It is proposed to hold Red soldiers’ gala performances at the theatres,
and the newspapers are devoting unending columns to rapturous approval
of the idea. “The temple of the Muses stands in festive attire!” Yes—and
to the sounds of the Internationale the crowd rushes the free seats. In
every theatre a different leader will address the audience: the Galician
Neros will mount the stage and play their parts. “There is no such thing
as one’s own country! Long live the country of all the Proletarians! An
army is the tool of nationalist society. Death to militarism! Long live
the Red army!”

Someone knocks at my window: it is Elisabeth Kállay in a fur coat
standing in the twilight. Yes, by all means let us go. The evening has
become heavy and unbearable indoors. Let us get some fresh air.

We walked along the river Galga, and frost from the hills came on the
breath of the icy wind. Coming home we crossed the courtyard. There was
a light in the stable and a pink-cheeked, fair little girl was sitting
on the threshold. Indoors a woman was sitting on a stool beside a cow
and one could hear the milk squirting regularly, sharply, into the pail.
The coachman doffed his hat and remained bareheaded, a farmer who was
leaning against the wall stood up and saluted us. I could not help
thinking of the war-cry of ‘The Red Newspaper’: “Class war must be
carried into the villages!”

They were talking of the agitators in Aszód.

“Let them bark,” said the farmer placidly; “first we’ll see what those
people in Budapest are up to.”

I could not distinguish his face but it seemed to me that it was not an
individual but the whole Hungarian peasantry, suspicious, cautious, who
had spoken. The Hungarian peasant speaks little and is not over-fond of
work. Now he leans on his plough and watches gravely who shall be the
owner of the soil.

“Michael Károlyi has promised it to us. It is true he did not redeem his
pledge, and what he gave of his own was, as it turned out later, no
longer his property.”

“The Communists have promised even more,” said Elisabeth Kállay in the
cautious way which the times had taught us.

“They only promise the townsfolk that everything is to be theirs,” said
the farmer; “here they say that the land too, is common property.”

“Well, well,” said the coachman, “it is not easy to understand these
new-fangled laws.”

“That is why we first listened to the Communists,” continued the farmer
reflectively. “We wanted to see what was going to happen to the land.
But later on....” He remained silent for a time, as if debating with
himself if he ought to speak out or not. So the coachman continued:

“When they started to talk about the law abolishing religion, we did not
like it.”

“That’s so,” agreed the farmer; “nor did we like it when they made a law
that, if I may be excused mentioning such things, if people lived
together for a year in free love, that should make them a lawfully
wedded couple.” There was silence for a time. The men, ashamed to talk
to us of these matters, seemed to whisper among themselves.

“But what roused the women into white heat,” the farmer laughed, “was
the decision that even a married man could marry like this over and over
again, as his old marriage was automatically dissolved by any subsequent
union.”

The former gravity had disappeared.

“After that the Communists were in a hurry, I can tell you, to get on
their carts. They would not dare to come back here at any price.”

The woman had finished the milking some while ago and was standing in
the stable door beside the child. Now she spoke from her dark corner:

“They said they would make picture-shows of the churches, and that there
would be no more illegitimate children, nor any inheritance, and that
the State would take over our children.”

At these words the little girl clung crying to her mother’s skirts.
“Mummie dear,” she implored, “you won’t let the horrid State take me
away from you....” The woman shook her head. The coachman laughed and
said: “I don’t know, if you are really naughty....”

The child howled, so her mother picked her up in her arms and in that
one tender movement negatived all Communist ordinances. She disappeared,
carrying the weeping child and seeming to become one with it. I followed
them with my eyes: beyond them, set in a sea of darkness, were the soft
outlines of the sleeping village: the roofs of the cottages alone were
visible under the starry sky. And Lenin is to come here too!

Bled white, the villages sleep and offer no resistance. But in their
very dreams the villagers cling to the soil; and the soil is their
country, and their country is Great Hungary.

My heart went out to the villages. The village, the Hungarian village,
is selfish like a child, indifferent like a sign-post, and as strong as
wind and weather. Its sins are the wild revels derived from its
vineyards; the desire for fecundity in men, women and soil alike. Its
blessings are sowing and reaping.

There is here a ray of hope. Will the Hungarian village be our
salvation?

                  *       *       *       *       *

                                                        _April 1st–2nd._

Even a few days seems a long time when one is counting the hours. And
now the second week has gone and there is no sign of our distress coming
to an end.

Bolshevism is destroying with the impudence of ignorance and building
with the inexperience of barbarism. Lenin decreed that the old order
should be ruthlessly destroyed and the new order constructed without
delay. The Bolsheviks of Budapest hasten to obey. With such insatiable
zeal do they set to work that their topsy-turvy legislation is but a
disclosure and a legalisation of their previous arbitrary actions.

The papers give practically no other news. They aim blows at human
ethical conceptions and at Hungarian life. They provide a defence for
evil-doers and for brigands.

The Jewish Commissary for Justice has proscribed the administration of
justice, for he has suspended the sittings of the law-courts!

Never before have I realised to what an extent we are at these people’s
mercy. Károlyi set the criminals free; the criminals let crime loose to
supply their needs. Immorality and lawlessness require the freedom of
crime for their sway. To produce unlimited means for its rule Bolshevism
abolishes the private property of others, distributes it among its own
adherents, and uses it to pay its servants.

Anxiety is now perpetually with me: I feel like a person going late at
night through a dark abandoned street who hears moaning from behind a
closed window. It is impossible to enter: no policeman can be found.
What is happening? Dark speculations haunt one’s mind as long as night
endures.

Class hatred has established spies and watchers in all the houses of
Budapest: the secret agents of the new power are to be found in every
house; they watch, blackmail, and report. On their good-will depends the
distribution of food tickets within the house, and those whom they
suspect are deprived of bread. Their sanction is required to obtain
permits if one requires wood, soap, or boot laces, and Proletarians
alone receive the permits. There is a meatless week in Budapest. The
countryside is refusing to send supplies, and food is running short. Yet
they proclaim boisterously that Plenty is the outcome of social
production! It is the business of the ‘confidential man’ in every house
to see that the Proletarian should not notice the wolf at the door. But
it is the intellectual workers who are on short rations: the middle
classes are to be deprived of food tickets. Everything is for the
Proletarian. Such privileges have never before been known, but it is not
love for the Proletarian that inspires these privileges; it is the
hatred for the Hungarian Christian citizens, the delight in their
sufferings, that are the principles upon which the new rulers govern.

Under the guise of philanthropy Galician Jews and Proletarian rabble are
planted among the hated bourgeoisie. The kitchen is common property and
the middle-class occupier is obliged to put his furniture at the
disposal of the intruders. Home is home no longer. Even in the
restricted area assigned to them the bourgeoisie is to have no peace.
The Jewish Dictator of the capital has decreed: “Baths for the
Proletarian children!” It sounds a very human provision, but is really
only a pretence for new provocation. A tendencious poster has appeared,
announcing that the bourgeoise women who “from their silken couches used
to step into their perfumed baths” shall make room for dear little
Proletarian children, who till now were deprived of the luxury of
cleanliness. The order runs:

“... We also requisition the bath-rooms of private dwellings once a
week, on Saturdays, for the whole day, for the gratuitous bathing of the
children sent by schools and nursery schools with their certificates.
The owners of the bath-rooms have to provide gratuitously the necessary
fuel, lighting, towels and soap.—Moritz Preuss.”

And the class they call bourgeois can buy neither fuel nor soap! They
want the bourgeoisie to perish, perhaps they revel in the idea that they
may thus introduce vermin and infection into clean homes. Abroad they
create the impression of being philanthropists, and at home they amuse
the rabble. For days the houses of Budapest have been terrified by the
rumour that Tibor Számuelly intends to allow the mob three hours’
plunder.

My own home was continually in my mind. I could see my mother sitting
alone among her household gods. I could see her walking through the
rooms, touching now one thing, now another, things that remind her of my
grandmother, of my great-grandmother, of old times, things that are part
of her life.... She cannot write to me, nor can I write to her. I long
to go to her for a day, or only for an hour....

As I said this Elisabeth Kállay looked at me:

“Do you know how many of us are already in prison? Do you want to go
there too?”

It seemed to me that my mother’s face was leaning over me and that she
repeated: “Don’t worry about me, and don’t come home till....”

A carriage drove through the gate, came slowly up the drive and stopped
in front of the house. A carriage in the village! The hospitable
generation which lived before us saw nothing terrifying in that. But now
I asked myself: “Have they come to requisition? Are they agitators,
Socialist delegates, or detectives? Are they on my track?”

My heart beat fast, and a plan occurred to me. I resolved that if they
came for me I would escape by the other side of the house, where there
is a little door under the walnut staircase, and that thence I should
make for the vineyards, and over the hillock on to the main road. I was
quite astonished to find how exactly I remembered every ditch, every
lane, as if from the very start I had observed the country with a view
to a possible escape.

Then came a sound of movement and of laughter, starting under the porch
and spreading all over the house. The newcomer was a friend, Baroness
Apor, lady-in-waiting to the Archduchess Augusta. She brought us
newspapers and news. A Vienna paper gave a long account of how Count
Louis Salm had boxed the ears of Michael Károlyi in the street—the
latter was in Vienna on behalf of the Revolutionary Cabinet. As he was
emerging from the door of a house of doubtful reputation Count Salm ran
up to him: “Take that for the Italian front, that for Hungary ...” and
as the blows fell each was similarly explained. A crowd gathered round
them and a cab was passing. Károlyi made desperate signs for it to stop.
Then Count Salm exclaimed: “Look at him, this is Michael Károlyi who has
betrayed Hungary!” The cabman swore a big oath, lashed out with his whip
at Károlyi, turned his horse and drove on, while the blows were still
falling hard. I wish it had been a Hungarian who had given them!

Baroness Apor told us that Archduke Joseph’s palace had been occupied by
the Red commander. The furniture had been carried off and ‘communised’
by the comrades.

The Archduke and the Archduchess had been compelled to flee on the
evening of the 21st. They escaped on foot in pouring rain, to the
accompaniment of a good deal of shooting in the town, and hid with some
faithful friends until next evening. Then they managed to escape in a
ramshackle old coach through the excise barriers of Buda and made off
for the hills. The Archduke travelled south with two aide-de-camps; the
Archduchess went to Alcsuth after having given all her jewels to her
husband for travelling expenses. He will attempt to get into
communication with the French commander in the hope of raising the
nation.

New hope!... The room seemed to brighten up and life ceased to seem a
burden. Perhaps after a week, or a few days.... No, neither after a few
days, nor hereafter—because when it came to crossing the frontier into
occupied territory the Archduke turned back: he could not bring himself
to leave that last bit of our country which is the only hope of our
resurrection.

Meanwhile his son had been arrested and had been taken on a springless
cart to Kanizsa, his guards telling him all the way that Számuelly was
waiting there to settle his business. They asked him if he wanted a
‘black coat’ for his journey, and pointed to trees: “This one would do
nicely, or do you prefer that one?” Now he is imprisoned in Budapest.

So is the former Prime Minister, Alexander Wekerle, and Bishop Count
Mikes, and Count George Károlyi who hates the Communists. Countess
Raphael Zichy stayed at home, refusing to leave. Is she repeating her
famous saying: “There is no terror, there is only cowardice!”

“Under pretence of looking for arms,” Baroness Apor told us, “armed Red
soldiers invade houses at night. The safe deposits have been broken open
and pilfered by the Government. It is impossible to withdraw money from
the banks. All jewelry worth more than two thousand crowns becomes
‘public property.’ Mine has been taken too. A friend of mine preferred
to throw her pearls into the Danube. Anybody who still possesses
anything is hiding it if he can. There is a perfect exodus to the hills
of Buda. At first people only buried little jewel-cases. Then came the
rumour of a new order. The larders were going to be ransacked. Off to
the hills went the barrels of lard, the boxes of sugar and tea, the
household linen.”

One of us broke in:

“Yes, but what do people say, how long will this last?”

“Nobody knows. People are in despair. News is contradicted as soon as
published. Károlyi negotiates with the Missions of the Entente in the
name of the Bolshevik Government. The Italians, they say, are
sympathetic. It is even said that they are disposed to recognise the
Soviet Republic. The Italian delegate, Prince Borghese, is a great
friend of Béla Kun and the beautiful Jewesses of the Commune. It is also
rumoured that a Boer general called Smuts is to be sent here to force
the Bolshevik crowd to resign.” Baroness Apor glared rigidly before her
as if she saw something terrible. “Számuelly is getting more and more to
the fore,” she continued after a short pause. “The Government threatens
in his name whenever it wants to cause alarm. The others are busy
drawing up the new Constitution. They speak and issue orders as if
things were to remain like this for ever.”

None of us said anything. Our thoughts were so similar that speech was
superfluous.

                  *       *       *       *       *

                                                            _April 4th._

Sometimes nobody visits us for days; but it happens occasionally that
people come to see us. As soon as I hear their steps on the gravel I run
and hide in my room. The other day while I was sitting there Countess
Dessewffy was saying in the drawing-room that the police were after me,
but that she knew I had made good my escape to Switzerland. It seemed
quite amusing. With the exception of one friend nobody knows that I am
here or who I am. This is Baron Jeszenszky, whose property is near by,
at Kövesd. He often goes to Budapest. Then we wait impatiently for the
news he brings back. Anything that gives hope finds credence with us.
Baron Jeszenszky waves his hand in despair: “Mark my words, this will
never come to an end.”

The more we contradict him the more pessimistic he becomes. If, however,
we agree, he gets angry and becomes hopeful. “What lack of faith!”

I feel similarly inclined, and so does everybody else, for we express
our doubt only in the hope of being contradicted; we try hard to raise
some hope in ourselves and are angry when it is thrown over.

We went early to bed and I read Sir Thomas More. The book opened where
the conquering Utopys reaches his island where he is going to found the
realm of universal happiness:

“... But Kyng Utopys, whose name, as conqueror, the Iland beareth (for
before his tyme it was called Abraxa) which also brought the rude and
wild people to that excellent perfection in al good fassions, humanitye
and civile gentilnes, wherein they nowe goe beyond al the people of the
world: even at his firste arrivinge and enteringe upon the lande,
furthwith obteynyge the victory....”

Sir Thomas More, the forefather of Socialism, imagined it like that. He
wanted to found his land of universal happiness on a gentle, civilised
people. Will there ever be people like that on this earth? Until there
is, Socialism will remain the island of Utopia.

                  *       *       *       *       *

                                                            _April 5th._

The men of the village Directorate came up to the castle to-day. There
was some formality about their visit, and they wore their black Sunday
hats. Mrs. Benjamin Kállay received them herself. The bad man of the
village spoke the loudest among them, and whenever this occurred the
others cast their eyes down and nudged their neighbours: “Come, speak
up, now!” I thought of the little peacock-blue Sèvres vases up in the
drawing-room; the Persian dishes and the old hand-painted fans in the
glass-case. How were they going to describe them in their inventory?

One of them declared that no more wine must be brought up from the
cellar, for prohibition had been enforced. Nothing in the house must be
removed, for it all belongs henceforth to the State. The others nodded
as they looked around. “The people from the towns are going to come
soon.” And so they left without making an inventory.

The day has not yet come, but what of the morrow? Incertitude is
increasing daily. Everything becomes transitory. In one’s plans one does
not even dare to make arrangements for the following day. Generally one
makes no plans at all. Days and hours become independent units, without
continuity or cohesion among them.

The Sunday hats of the Directorate were flocking back to the garden
gate. One of them lingered behind, then seized the opportunity of
turning back. He stood there before us, an old man, humble, hat in hand,
with sad eyes:

“Dear little lady,” he stuttered shamefacedly, “might I ask your
Excellency for a little wine? Nobody will know. I want it for an
invalid. A young woman who is dying.” A bottle was given to him and he
hid it furtively under his coat.

The Soviet Government threatens with its summary jurisdiction anyone
found drinking wine. Not even the sick are allowed any. But drunken
soldiers stagger unmolested in the gutter. The People’s Commissaries
have champagne orgies in their special trains and throw the empty
bottles from the windows. They have drinking bouts in the Soviet House
of Budapest, the former Hotel Hungaria, which they have requisitioned.
The occupants were expelled without notice and within a few hours the
Commissaries, some with their wives, others with their mistresses,
occupied the place.

[Illustration:

  JULIUS HEVESI _alias_ HÖNIG.

  VICE-COMMISSARY, MINISTRY FOR SOCIALISATION.
]

Everything I see, everything I hear, carries my thoughts to the guilty
town, bids them seek among its million people, for the sake of one!
To-day I received the first message from home. Charles Kiss, our
faithful friend, has escaped from among the accursed walls and brought
me a letter from my mother. She is well; she has already left for our
cottage among the hills of Buda. She was in want of nothing, nobody
interfered with her. They have not been looking for me. Thus Kiss
brought me nothing but good news.

While I listened to him I was filled with joy: “Then there is no longer
any reason why I should not go home!” At this his face changed suddenly.
No, not yet, better wait a little longer.... And as he argued the point
I suspected his former statements more and more. So they had only been
designed to re-assure me!

Hans Freitag, Councillor at the German Legation, had come to see my
mother and had warned her that I ought to escape if I were still there.
Now the removal of my mother to the hills had a different meaning to me:
my mother had to choose between her flat in town and her cottage in the
hills. Need for choice came suddenly and she had moved the previous day.
But I learnt that the flat was now occupied by very decent people; the
Red soldiers who brought them behaved quite nicely. They had put
altogether three families and a school into the flat; they were Jews and
Proletarians but it was all right, no harm had been done, everything had
gone smoothly. Only a little furniture and a few pictures were left
behind in the flat.

Slowly I began to visualise the whole thing. Red soldiers.... That meant
she had been expelled by force. All sorts of insignificant trifles swept
through my head. The tiny treasures of the old show-case.... The
snuff-box which had a tinkling little tune hidden within it.... The
yellow porcelain dame with her crinoline and her unnaturally slender
waist.... Where have they gone to, those friends of my childhood? And
the ash-tray which used to stand near the clock? Has it gone? And the
watercolours? And my mother’s work-basket, her patience cards? The
crucifix from Ravenna on my bookcase? Who has removed it? My
manuscripts, my books, my pictures?

The Jewish Commissary of Education had decreed that books left in houses
became the property of the Soviet Republic. All collections of books
have to be reported. Valuable pictures become common property.

Charles Kiss re-assured me: “Everything is still there,” but I could
believe his kind-hearted statements no longer. A torturing picture
haunted me incessantly: I saw a home pulled to pieces, strange people in
our rooms and the front door, through which my lonely mother had to
leave, wide open.

The subject had been changed a long while ago, but I had not noticed it.
I realised it only when I heard someone say: “It will last longer than
we had expected.”

I shuddered as a hopeless silence ensued. The ticking of the clock above
fell on our ears. One by one the minutes dropped into eternity seeming
to make time unbearable. Yet from the silence of despair victorious hope
dared to raise its head.

“The People’s Commissaries seem to be already quarrelling among
themselves,” said Charles Kiss. “They are even said to have come to
blows. Számuelly wanted to get the Red army into his own hands.”

“Yes, they may quarrel over a question of power, but when it comes to
oppressing us they hold together.”

“Yet it ended with the downfall of Pogány. The adherents of Számuelly
informed the Soldiers’ Council that he intended to abolish the system of
‘confidential men’ which had been so successful in poisoning the mind of
the remnant of our army. Now the Social-Communists require a
well-disciplined, serviceable army.

“Marxism only sticks to its principles, ends and catch-words as long as
they serve as weapons to attack society. The ‘confidential men’ would
not stand the plan. It happened yesterday. In the afternoon they drew up
the International Red Regiment, which is ready for any mischief.
Accompanied by an infuriated mob of dissatisfied workmen and hungry
good-for-nothings they went up to the Royal Castle. They invaded St.
George’s Square, clamouring for Pogány. The ‘confidential men’ of the
regiment broke into the Commissariat of War. From the balconies they
urged their men on. The system of ‘confidential men’ to which Pogány
owed his shameful power, by means of which he had removed Ministers of
War and terrorised the whole nation into submission, now became the
instrument of his own downfall.”

The dogs barked somewhere in the grounds. This alone broke the silence.
Then Charles Kiss went on:

“In a few minutes the news spread over the town. Many heard the howling
of the demonstrators who were cursing Pogány. People were already saying
that he had been hanged and that Béla Kun had been hanged at his side.
Later on it turned out that the news was false. All that had happened
was that the Cabinet had increased the number of its members and had
made certain changes. There are now more Jewish People’s Commissaries
than ever. Pogány and Számuelly have become Commissaries for Education.
Béla Kun controls the War Office. Then people found a new ray of hope.
We put all our confidence in General Smuts.”

“So the news was true after all?”

“We expected a lot of him,” Kiss went on. “Budapest was confident that a
British general, one of the Delegates of the Paris Peace Conference,
would not come to an agreement with Béla Kun and his company. The town
was full of hope. Everybody had some good news. Számuelly’s declaration
was attributed to the general’s coming.”

“What sort of declaration?”

He took a newspaper out of his pocket and spread it over the table.
There it was, in huge type, in a conspicuous place. It was
characteristic of the world we lived in that it was considered within
the province of the Minister of Education to make such a declaration.

“For several days unscrupulous elements have been spreading the news
that I intend giving permission for general plundering. This is a base
calumny and a disgraceful lie. I appeal to the Comrades to give me an
opportunity to face the scoundrels who spread this news and to make an
example of them. I ask them to help me to put those who spread this news
before a Revolutionary Tribunal and have summary justice meted out to
them. Tibor Számuelly, Assistant People’s Commissary for Education.”

“When it became known,” Kiss went on, “that General Smuts, though he had
ordered rooms in an hotel, had not even entered the town but had
summoned Béla Kun to the railway station, there was no limit to our
illusions. But it did not last. This morning the Communists informed us
triumphantly of their success; the Entente had entered into negotiations
with the Governments of Moscow and Budapest....”

My mind reverted to Brest-Litovsk. We did not know it at the time, but
it was there that we lost the war. Now even the victors may lose it in
Budapest and Moscow.

“General Smuts came here,” Kiss added sadly, “not to threaten but to
negotiate. The journalist friends of the People’s Commissaries told us
that General Smuts had offered the Government a favourable line of
demarcation. If Béla Kun will consent to come to some arrangement, the
Powers are prepared to compel the Roumanians to retire eastwards and to
form a neutral zone occupied by British, French and Italian troops. The
journalists also say that the General will recommend in Paris that the
interested States should hold a conference which would finally fix their
respective frontiers. He promised to use his influence to persuade the
Powers to invite Béla Kun’s Government to Paris. He will have the
blockade raised and provide fats and other articles of which we are in
need. All he required in compensation was the cessation of all attempts
to spread the idea of a world-revolution. The success made Béla Kun
dizzy. He would be satisfied with nothing. The attempt of the Entente to
compromise with him has strengthened his position incredibly, and now he
is proclaiming to the world that the Great Powers are afraid of him. He
wants no increase of territory, he wants free trade and free propaganda
in the neighbouring States.”

Last autumn, the great collapsing Monarchy appealed to Wilson and asked
for his intervention. Through Mr. Lansing, his Secretary of State, he
sent the following answer: “We will not negotiate with you.” And with
cruel irony he referred the peace-begging Power to its little
neighbours. Then he did not deign to speak to us, but he has no
hesitation in bargaining with Béla Kun. Are they really afraid of him?
Or do they think that he will surrender Hungarian nationality in
exchange for the freedom of Bolshevism? Is the national ideal of Hungary
more dangerous in the eyes of the Entente than the national ideal of the
Jews? The British General has gone. His steps die away in the distance.
He has knocked at our window and we could not move and appeal to him.
The villains have tied our hands and gagged us and we strain at our
bonds in helpless agony.




                               CHAPTER IV


                                                            _April 6th._

The woman for whom we were asked for wine yesterday was buried to-day.
The coffin was placed on the ground in the clean-swept little farmyard,
and her mother arranged the corpse as though she were putting it to bed.
Suddenly she knelt down beside the coffin and with her trembling, rugged
old hand stroked the rough boards and cried aloud: “Good God, why hast
thou taken her from me, why could not I die in her place?...”

Thus do mothers address grim death. What will they say when the attempt
is made to take their living children from them? Her lament became
louder and louder and dominated the ceremony. The Cantor said farewell
to the deceased in verses, singing them to an old-fashioned melody which
he repeated over and over again. This melody contained the memory of
ancient bards and the sorrows of wandering troubadours; the verses
mentioned by name all the mourning relations, each of whom, as his name
was pronounced, sobbed loudly, as though expressing his personal grief
in the general mourning. When the husband was named he pressed his face
into his doffed hat and his shoulders shook with sobs. The others had
their turn, but the old woman alone lamented from the beginning to the
end.

Everybody wept over his own sorrow, in the coffin alone there were no
tears. The tree in the yard stretched over it, and as the branches
swayed in the wind the dim sunlight threw their shadow over the coffin.
The shadow revealed that there were fresh buds on the branches, signs of
nature’s resurrection, and I realised that spring was coming.

“_In Paradisum_....” The priest blessed the coffin, blessed it as he
blesses an infant at a christening, the couples at a wedding, with the
same large movement which has served since the time of Christ for the
blessing on this earth of new life, of love and of death.

In Budapest the Red Power has decreed that from this day Christ’s
churches are to be closed and kinematographs established in them. The
Christian priesthood is threatened with the halter. The teaching orders
are expelled and the nuns driven from the bedside of the sick and the
cradles of the orphans. The dresses of their Orders are torn from them.
Their buildings become Communist meeting-places and the scenes of secret
orgies.

Theoretical Socialism has declared that religion is the private affair
of the individual. Now that it has got past the stage of theory and has
entered that of bloodthirsty reality religion has ceased to be a private
affair, for not even the soul must possess private property. Private
property has been abolished and common property has been substituted.
Religion is no longer a private affair, it is public business. And
public business in Hungary is now controlled in the name of the
Dictatorship of the Proletariat by twenty-six Jewish People’s
Commissaries, who this day crucify the Word with the same panting hatred
with which they crucified Him two thousand years ago. And the people
stand now as before, unimpressed, at the foot of the Cross, again not
understanding what is being crucified above its head with laughter,
contempt and hatred.

It is easier to drive cattle on than human beings; this the Communists
realise. By taking from the people its religion they take everything
from them but the couch, the platter and the cup; they deprive them at a
stroke of morals, philosophy and beauty.

The people knelt round the coffin and prayed, because someone was there
to tell them to pray; they turned to their inner selves, above the cup
and the platter, because there was someone who told them that there was
a God above.

Then the funeral procession wended its way out of the little farmyard.
Four men lifted the coffin, one of them the dead woman’s husband. His
head leant against the boards as though leaning on her shoulder. The
weeping crowd followed them up the hill-side. The bell tolled in the
steeple above the roofs. And the bell was still ringing for the dead
when, the funeral over, the mood of the people had changed. The girls,
gay in their finery, displayed their charms. Two farmers bargained over
the purchase of a cow. A young man pinched the arm of a grinning
maid....

                  *       *       *       *       *

                                                            _April 7th._

News reached us to-day. After driving the King from Schönbrunn, Vienna
has driven him from Eckartsau too. An escort of British officers
protected him and his family. Henceforth he is to live in Prangins. Thus
the little mountainous region whence long ago Rudolph, Count of
Habsburg, set out towards the Imperial Crown, bearing in his hand his
great destiny, has now, after eight hundred years, received his heir,
holding nothing in his hand but the past. But there is as much force in
an historical past as in an historical future.

The event provokes a few sardonic lines, set among the brief news items
of the Red papers. The French mob shouted insults at its King when he
was taken to the Temple. To-day the rabble shouts too. But the Hungarian
nation has nothing in common with the rabble. The same crowd which
knocked down one night the statue of Francis Joseph in Budapest and
smashed the effigies of kings on the millenary memorial, is now vomiting
insults shamelessly in the columns of its newspapers. But it is the
foreign hand, the foreign voice, that acts and speaks.

The double-headed eagle which swooped down on so many thrones of Europe,
has returned with broken wings to the mountains. Its shadow passed like
a cloud over the fields of lost battles.

A short notice is all that the foreigners’ press has to give to the King
of Hungary. Those who fawned before him in endless columns so long as
they could use him against the country, now have no more to give to him
when he in turn can give no longer. Cowardice knows no mean between
cringing and slinging mud. As for the Hungarians, whatever they may
think, in presence of the misfortune of a man and a King, they bow
respectfully and in silence.

King Charles IV. expiates not only his own mistakes, but those of his
predecessors for four centuries. The descendant pays with the loss of
his country, because the ancestors would never make Hungary their home.
The dynasty allowed its advisers systematically to weaken Hungary. And
this camarilla, to keep the people of the Great Plain in check, has let
loose upon it every possible nationality, ending with the immigrant
gabardined fathers of Béla Kun and Számuelly. But it was not alone upon
us, it was upon them too. The Habsburgs never understood that our
strength was their strength and our weakness their weakness. Their whole
country was made up of peoples which were attracted by their kindred
beyond the borders. The peoples of the Monarchy were all looking
outward. The petted Austrians looked towards Germany, the Poles towards
Warsaw, their favourites, the Czechs, towards the Slav giant, the
Roumanians towards young Roumania, the Southern Slavs towards Serbia,
the Italians towards Italy, the Jews towards the Jewish Internationale.
The Hungarians alone had no such kin. We did not look longingly
anywhere, nobody tempted us beyond the frontiers. And yet the rulers
preferred all the other peoples to us, and loaded them with goods,
treasures and power.

And now the peoples have gone, taking with them our land, our goods, our
treasures. This is the harvest of four hundred years policy of _divide
et impera_; the peoples are divided, but the Habsburgs rule no longer
over them. Between the torn pieces the crown has fallen to the ground.

                  *       *       *       *       *

                                                            _April 8th._

There were elections yesterday in what is left of Hungary. Now that
Socialism is in power it shows how it carries out the principles of
universal suffrage and secret ballot, which for decades were the
catch-words with which it endeavoured to seduce the electorate. The time
has come when no obstacle to Marxism exists, all ways and means are at
its disposal. In the village since early morning men and women have been
flocking to the communal hall. In the Soviet Republic, Proletarians
alone have a vote, but those who do not avail themselves of their right
are deprived of their food tickets and are liable to be summoned before
the Revolutionary Tribunal. Priests have no votes. Hungarian gentry
cultivating their own land have no votes, nor have crippled heroes nor
invalided officers. Lawyers are not Proletarians. But any Russian or
foreign Jew can vote if he is a Proletarian. And the Jews who, before
the social upheaval, claimed that they belonged to cultured classes,
have now turned Proletarians. Even the sons of bank directors. At the
town hall door stood a man who handed out the printed list of the
official candidates.

The voters looked at the list. One or two read it and swore.

“Let’s cross this one out and write our cousin’s name instead,” the
women advised. The returning officers shouted: “Let no one dare to cross
out the names of candidates or substitute others in their place!”

“Well, Mr. Comrade,” a labourer asked, “then what am I to do with this
bit of paper?”

“You just go and vote with it, comrade,” was the answer, and the ticket
was taken out of his hand.

“Devil take it!” exclaimed the men, passing lists over the table. And in
this spirit the proud and triumphant Proletariat elected its council.

In the neighbouring villages and even in Budapest it was done in the
same way. Comrade Landler’s emissaries had prepared the lists of
candidates in advance. Preliminary meetings and the assembling of crowds
were prohibited. Even the privileged class of Budapest working men only
saw the printed list of the candidates when the voters entered the
booth.

Somebody who had visited Budapest told us who were the candidates of the
People’s Commissaries. In one single constituency there were twenty-two
comrades whose name was Weiss—a typically Jewish name. Under the
supervision of Red soldiers everything went off smoothly. In one single
ward only was there any disturbance. There the terrorists had not dared
to forbid gatherings; consequently the electors put their heads
together, made up a list of their own, and defeated the official
candidates. This little incident was quickly settled by the Commissary
for the Interior: he simply annulled the election and the official list
was declared duly elected. Socialism has shown how it applies its own
principles when it achieves power. The advocates of the unrestricted
freedom of the press tolerate nothing but the official newspapers. The
champions of free assembly will not tolerate the gathering of a few
people in the street. Those who incessantly clamoured for a reduction of
working hours have introduced forced labour. The frenzied enemies of
militarism shout at their recruiting meetings: “Join the Red army!” The
foul-mouthed demagogues of secret universal suffrage impose on the
people their official candidates.

The foreign intruders have put the roof on the edifice of which
Hungarian labourers had been the masons and bricklayers. Does Hungarian
labour see at last for what ends its trade-unions have been used? Those
who attained power through the trade-unions are now attempting to
destroy them. By a single decree the Jewish tyrants of the Soviet
Republic have abolished the unions. The Commissaries of Hungary boldly
declare in their official newspaper, ‘The People’s Voice’:

“Part of their task has been achieved by the power displayed in the
great battle of class war.... They caused the upheaval of the
Proletarian Revolution. Class war is marching on victoriously and has
left trade-unionism behind it. It has become superfluous. The
humanitarian task of trade-union organisations must come under State
control.”

                  *       *       *       *       *

                                                            _April 9th._

Catastrophes get more and more frequent, evil spreads and takes root.
Early in the morning of the 7th a Soviet Republic was proclaimed in
Münich. Will Bolshevism stop there or will it involve unfortunate Red
Austria? If our premonitions are realised the horrible rule which
attempts the subjugation of the world will extend from the Eastern
border of Asia to the banks of the Rhine.

Bestial tyranny spreads like a deluge over the earth, and the bloodless
victims of the war are dragged helplessly into the vortex. It has
already swept away towns, countries, even continents in its uncurbed
stream. It has surged up from under the earth through the gratings of
gutters, through the doors of dark dwellings, down the marble staircases
of banks, over the columns of the newspapers. The groping, mystical
Slav, the high-spirited yet conservative Hungarian, the meditative
clumsy Teuton, what a contrast of races! Yet the realisation of the
Soviet system has been accompanied in every case by wonderfully similar
symptoms. The awful conception shows no trace whatever of the racial
characteristics of the three peoples, yet it has been carried through on
the same plan and by people of the same psychology in Moscow, Budapest
and Münich.

When Russia collapsed Kerensky was ready, and Trotsky’s spirit was
watching behind Lenin’s shadow. When Hungary was fainting and reeling
from loss of blood, there, behind Károlyi, were Kunfi, Jászi and Pogány
on the look-out, and they were followed by Béla Kun and his band. And
when Bavaria began to totter, Kurt Eisner was waiting to organise the
first act. As with us and with Russia, the second act followed and there
stood Max Levian (Lewy), the Moscow Jew, to proclaim the repetition of
the Proletarian Republic and the replica of Hungarian and Russian
Bolshevism.

While I was tracing the connection of the bloody events, my mind turned
to certain incidents of the past. Early spring was looking through my
window and gentle winds fanned my face. But I thought of a dense, sticky
fog. It was from the fog that a man’s howl rose: “Long live the
Revolution! To death with Tisza!” There it was again, howling from the
staircase of the House of Parliament: “Let us see no more soldiers!”
What demoniacal power, hidden by the fog, prompted these cries? What
power cast its spell to lure a haughty, brave nation into shame,
cowardice and perdition? Months have passed since I first asked this
question, and the obvious answer revolted my conscience, which required
time to be convinced. But Calvary has taught me the lesson. Now I seek
no longer, I know. It is not by accident that the scourge and the
executioner, the law and the law-giver, the judge and the sentence, of
the Turanian Hungarians, the Teutonic Bavarians and the Slav Russians
were one and the same. The racial differences of the three peoples are
too great to render that mysterious resemblance possible. It is clear
that it must originate from the soul of another people which lives among
them, but not with them, and has triumphed over all three. The demon of
the Revolution is not an individual, not a party, but a race among the
races.

[Illustration:

  ALEXANDER CSIZMADIA.

  LABOURER. ASSISTANT COMMISSARY FOR AGRICULTURE.
]

The Jews are the last people of the Ancient East who survived among the
newer peoples of shorter history. As the carriers of biblical tradition
they have been assured a certain tolerance and they look for the
accomplishment of certain ancient curses. Despised in some places, they
were feared in others, but everywhere they remained for ever foreigners.

The Jew comes uninvited and declines to go when dismissed. He spreads
and yet holds together. He penetrates the bodies of the nations. He
invisibly organises his own nation among alien peoples. He creates laws
beyond the law. He denies the conception of ‘patrie’ but has a ‘patrie’
of his own which wanders and settles with him. He scoffs at other
people’s conception of God and yet builds churches of his own
everywhere. He laments the fallen walls of Jerusalem and drags the ruins
invisibly with him. He complains of his isolation but builds secret ways
as arteries of the boundless city which has by now spread practically
throughout the world. His connections and communications reach
everywhere. Otherwise how can it be possible that his finances and his
press should, wherever they may be centred, strive for the same goal all
over the world? How is it that his racial interests are identical in a
Ruthenian village and in the heart of New York? He praises one
individual, and the praise rings over the globe. He condemns another,
and that man’s ruin begins wherever he be. Orders are given in
mysterious secrecy. What the Jew finds ridiculous in other people, he
keeps fanatically alive in himself. He teaches anarchy and rebellion
only to the gentiles, he himself obeys blindly the directions of his
invisible leaders.

Mirabeau was led towards the Revolution by Moses Mendelssohn and the
influence of beautiful Jewesses. They were there, in Paris, behind every
revolution, and they appear in history among the leading spirits of the
Commune of 1871. But they are only visible during the hours of
incitement and success; they are not to be found among the martyrs and
the sufferers. When the returning powers of order proceeded to take
revenge on the Commune, Marx and Leo Frankel had fled.

It was during the days of the Turkish Revolution that a Jew said proudly
to my father: “We made that: the Young Turks are Jews.” I remember at
the time of the Portuguese Revolution Marquis Vasconcellos, the
Portuguese Minister in Rome, telling me: “The Revolution of Lisbon is
instigated by Jews and Freemasons.” And to-day, when the greater half of
Europe is in the throes of revolution, the Jews lead everywhere in
accordance with their concerted plans. Plans like these cannot be
conceived in a few months or a few years. How, then, is it possible that
people have not noticed it? How could such a worldwide conspiracy be
concealed when so many people were involved? The easy-going and blind,
the bribed, wicked or stupid agents of the nation did not know what the
game was. The organisers in the background belonged to the only human
race which has survived antiquity and has remembered how to guard a
secret. That is the reason why not a single traitor was found among
them.

                  *       *       *       *       *

                                                           _April 10th._

Baron Jeszenszky paid us a visit.

“You would not recognise Budapest any longer. There are queues in front
of all the restaurants. Many people take up their seat on the kerb early
in the morning, so as to make sure of a dinner. They have to take
tickets beforehand if they want to get a meal, just as one used to book
one’s seat for the theatre. The meals too are like stage meals, for they
consist of tiny portions of bad food which have to be gulped down in a
hurry because the following number is waiting impatiently. A porridge of
millet, greens and stewed cabbage, that is the menu. That is the food
for which people wait for hours and pay exorbitant sums. They enter
hungry and leave hungry. They stagger, sick with hunger. Everybody is
emaciated.”

Only the new privileged classes, the families of People’s Commissaries,
the millionaires of the Revolution and the body-guard of the Cabinet,
the ‘Terror Boys,’ live well. I thought of the Batthyány palace. A band
of terrorists occupied it in the first days of the Commune, and they
have remained there ever since. The grand drawing-room, where I used to
see masses of azaleas between the magnificent old furniture, is theirs,
with everything that artistic and beauty-loving generations have
collected. I wonder who listens now to the ticking of the old clock
which once belonged to Michael Apafi, Prince of Transylvania? What hands
finger the ivory Christ of Countess Louis Batthyány? Dreadful tales are
told of the palace. It is said that those who are dragged there by the
terrorists are never seen again.

Baron Jeszenszky then spoke of other things.

“Palaces are treated worse than other places. The finer the mansion the
dirtier the people who are installed in it. Cooking ranges are put into
the drawing-rooms, their chimneys rest against the brocade-covered
walls. Libraries are transformed into sculleries.

Somebody mentioned the National Club.

“The whole place is unspeakably filthy,” Jeszenszky said. “The silver,
the whole equipment, the library, have all been confiscated. The office
which disposes of the property of the Church has been established there.
An unfrocked priest of the Piarist Order sits there organising the
despoiling of the Church and the confiscation of the property of the
various creeds. The provincial Soviets receive their orders to attack
convents and the palaces of bishops from this place.”

Evening was darkening the windows. The clock struck. For a while we
stayed with Jeszenszky, then we walked towards the village.

“Let us look at that house which is for sale,” said Elisabeth Kállay, as
we turned off the main road.

We crossed a small farmyard. The house was surrounded by mud, and it
took some time before the good wife could be found. She asked us to wait
as the master was out, and brought us chairs. A young man strolled out
from the stable, doffed his hat, and sat down on the stairs. Now and
then he looked stealthily at us, then went on smoking his pipe in
silence.

Lenke Kállay spoke to him.

“One knows little that is good and little that is bad about this new
order,” he said cautiously. “There are some who like it and some who
don’t. It may be true that the Government intends to give every farmer
three hundred acres and make them free of taxes.” Then he cast his eyes
down and began to stir the mud with the point of his boot. “You see,
they will confiscate nothing but big fortunes, and that for justice’s
sake.”

The sound of a cart was heard approaching from the main road. Elisabeth
Kállay turned in that direction.

“I have heard that carts and horses are being requisitioned for the Red
army.”

The attitude of the man changed suddenly. He raised his head
threateningly and his voice was full of rage: “Just let them try. I will
knock down the first who touches mine!”

                  *       *       *       *       *

                                                      _April 11th–13th._

Palm Sunday. Spring has come. Easter is approaching through awakening
nature, and yet this Palm Sunday is very different from all those I can
remember. The days of persecution, forgotten for thousands of years, are
rising from their grave and haunting us. Life is like the ravings of a
fever-stricken brain; the Christian faith is persecuted in Hungary
to-day. Our churches are in danger. Kunfi, the People’s Commissary for
Education, the Jew who has so often changed his religion, has decreed
that the priests must read from the pulpit every Sunday for three weeks
only that which they are directed to read.

The apathetic village has cast off its apathy: as if rising in defence
of its property it becomes demonstrative. In the be-ribboned costumes of
the country, girls in white shirts, with long waists and short skirts,
women in shawls, are going up the hill-side. Behind them comes the
throng of men. The procession has a determined obstinate look about it.
Besides its faith, beyond its prayers, there is in the soul of this
people the old Hungarian spirit of rebellion. There are many of them;
the whole village, even the invalids, have turned up. The banners of the
church are swaying slowly, higher and higher up the hill. A cross,
carried aloft, shows against the sky. The little sun-kissed square in
front of the church swarms with men in black and women in all colours of
the rainbow. Bells ring and the smell of incense pervades the cold air
of the church. Palm leaves are consecrated by the priest at the altar.

I hid behind the Kállays in the dim light of the oratory. The crowd
surged at the end of the aisle, furrowed faces, seamed with toil. In
front of them little girls, starched little figures rendered
artificially ugly, their tightly-plaited hair standing up on the sides
of their heads, like little horns ornamented with ribbons. The boys
stood on the other side. Those who stood bare-footed on the cold flags
raised their feet alternately to warm them against their legs. A tall
boy nudged his small brother. The little one looked back, but prayed on
without laughing. Even the children seemed more serious than usual. I
have never seen a more serious crowd.

The poor village organ struggled pantingly with the Gregorian chants.
Under the motionless church banners the human voices rose, some high,
some low, a little out of tune and clumsy. Yet the ancient liturgical
song, the thousand-year-old mournful song of Palm Sunday was very
touching.

“... And they betrayed the Son of Man to be crucified....”

These words, so often heard, fell like blows on my heart, and had now a
new meaning for me. I felt that this Palm Sunday was not a commemoration
of the past, but a statement of the dark happenings of the present.
Christ was undergoing a fresh Passion on this earth. The ancient
plaintive tune of the Passion continued in the church.

“... Then did they spit in His face, and buffeted Him; and others smote
Him with the palms of their hands, saying Prophesy unto us, thou Christ,
who is he that smote Thee?”

As if all the church were thinking the same, a shudder went through the
crowd: _the same people had smitten Him two thousand years ago_.

“... And when He was accused, He answered nothing....”

It seemed an awful duty to repeat the cry of the Jews from the Gospels:
“Let Him be crucified!” And the words followed by which the people of
Jerusalem accepted the responsibility for the sentence:

“His blood be on us and on our children!”

There was a moment’s silence, as if the people were following the burden
carried by their voices. And then, as from afar, the song resumed:

“... And led him away to crucify Him....”

The organ, like a decrepit old shepherd, gathered the flock together.
The voices rose in unison and clamoured in such despair as has probably
never been heard in this our land:

“... My God, my God, why hast Thou forsaken Me?”

The people chanted it with pale faces, with broken hearts, and in that
moment every one of them was Christ and Christ’s words were their own.

The sounds had died away, and yet a feeling as of a wound remained. The
church door opened and through the doorway the bright sunshine floated
in. And the centuries-old hymn of Hungarian Catholicism rang out in a
last appeal. It spread, rose, and mingled with spring, and its eastern
rhythm and western faith clamoured to the endless blue sky.

                  *       *       *       *       *

                                                           _April 14th._

Nowadays I often feel like one who has lost his way in an unknown
country on a dark night. He dares not move: he stands in the dark and
waits for the sun to rise. But sunrise never seems to come, his terror
becomes insufferable, and his mind becomes unhinged.

The whole of Hungary is in darkness to-day. Those who were once together
are separated. Each isolated district bears its tribulation in solitude.
What is happening in Transylvania, in Upper Hungary, down in the South,
beyond the Danube, or in Budapest itself? In the dark one hears nothing
but the awful crash of collapse, one is ignorant what has fallen down
and where the cataclysm happened. Then all of a sudden news comes in
secret whispers. The whole country is falling. In Transylvania and in
the South the Roumanians and Serbians rule with the scourge in their
hands. In Upper Hungary the Czechs labour to fill the prisons. They
persecute and punish everything Hungarian. But for that, life must be
more tolerable there than in the Red area, because there people have the
hope of resurrection. The events here, if they are to continue, can only
end in death. In Budapest and in all that remains of Hungary the
miscreants are erecting gallows. At first they promised integrity,
bread, peace and freedom. Now they are sneering at our territorial
integrity. They give us starvation instead of bread, a Red army instead
of peace. Here and there the disillusioned, betrayed victims raise their
voices. Deception, as a means of government, can never be anything but
transitory, and can only be followed by the honest truth or by
terrorism. What will become of us? How often have we asked that
question?

I gazed out upon Nature’s calendar. When I left home it was still
winter; it snowed now and then and the bare branches showed up black
against the bleak sky. Then one day the sickle of the moon appeared,
like the windblown flame of a torch, above the hillock, and green clouds
covered the bushes. The green clouds have turned into young leaves and
beyond the hillock above the steeple night raises a round red disk in
the sky. Many days have passed. Enough days for the moon to grow to its
full size.

                  *       *       *       *       *

                                         _The Night of April 14th–15th._

The embers have died in the stove. I watched them for a long time: now
they are collapsing, and it is cold. There has never been a cold like
this, yet I sit here and write, though there is no reason for it. But
after all, I do not write for others, I do not write to keep a record of
my thoughts, I write only to relieve my feelings.

Charles Kiss came this evening, running the gauntlet of the police in
order to bring me news.

It may be an afterthought, but it seems to me that I knew he was coming.
I believe I felt something impending, something I had feared for days,
something unavoidable. In the evening the others had discussed the
coming Easter festivities. I did not join in the conversation; I kept
out of it whenever I could, and perhaps it was this that gave me a
lonely feeling. There is such a thing as presentiment.

I am not allowed to stay here.

To-day everybody who is Hungarian is outlawed and homeless on every inch
of Hungarian soil. To their bloodhounds our ‘rulers’ throw the lives of
those who dare to fight against them. I have fought against them and my
life has been proscribed.

They have selected for the deed a certain Mikulics, a one-eyed
terrorist, nicknamed ‘the Cyclops’ by the others. I never heard of him
before, but it appears that he is the plenipotentiary chief of the Air
Service. Számuelly said of him that he was so cruel that even he could
not stand up against him. This man has been commissioned to settle with
me. He himself said: “I must do away with her.” And henceforth my life
will depend upon my ability to avoid him. There is another one also who
is after me, and he too is quite unknown to me. He is the head of the
newly-established Secret Service, and is a bosom friend of Számuelly. He
is called Otto Korvin, though his real name is Klein. He is a
hunchbacked little Jew who used to be a bank clerk.

The idea of it fills me with terror. A hand seems to be feeling for me,
slowly, steadily, trying to grasp me. I have had that feeling ever since
Charles Kiss told me about it. Faithful friend! How concerned he was,
and how pale he looked; he could only talk in whispers. When his
carriage stopped under the porch, Lenke Kállay shouted to him:

“Do you bring good news?”

“I’ll tell you when we are alone.” And when no one else was within
earshot he told us the news he brought. I remember clearly that I nodded
and wondered at the same time why I did so. My mother has been
examined.... Eight armed soldiers surrounded our cottage. Meanwhile
detectives examined everybody in the house separately. It lasted two
hours. They were threatening and declared that it was useless to try to
deceive them, they were on my track and knew full well where I was.

My mother showed the letter I had written to her and declared it had
reached her from the other side of the Danube. That was all she knew
about me. She seemed cool and composed all the time and she looked so
haughtily at them that suddenly they ceased calling her comrade. They
even took their hats off and talked to her bareheaded. After they had
left, my sister Mary found my mother in her room lying on the sofa. She
was in a state of collapse and cried bitterly. On her table lay the
warrant for my arrest.

“I cannot bear the sight of it,” she said. “Put it somewhere where I
cannot see it.”

No tears came to my eyes, and yet I was sobbing inwardly and unseen. I
saw by their faces that they thought I was quite collected.

My brothers and sisters were questioned too, principally Vera, who had
worked so much with me in the interests of the Counter-revolution, and
Géza. They were called to the police station. Charles Kiss also was
arrested. He came before a Jewish monster called Juhász, the head of the
investigation department of the political police. The other officials
were just like him. The office was all dirt, confusion and Jews.

“They filled me with disgust and when I found myself unguarded I
escaped.” He laughed like a naughty boy who had played a prank. And I
laughed too, though my heart was breaking. Then suddenly I thought, what
if they were to arrest my mother in my place? Or take some other
hostage?... The room reeled round me at the thought.

“I must go home and give myself up,” I stammered.

All of them began to argue at this. It would be sheer madness, they
said; nobody would suffer for me.

“I shall bring disaster on this house too....” I tried to find words to
express my regret. Meanwhile the others were planning my escape. I only
realised this when T heard that my family wanted me to fly the country.

[Illustration:

  BÉLA JUHASZ _alias_ GOLDSTEIN.

  A CHIEF OF THE SECRET POLICE.
]

[Illustration:

  JOSEPH PECZKAI.

  ONE OF SZÁMUELLY’S “DEATH TRAIN” COMPANY.
]

“Through Balassagyarmat....” I heard Elisabeth approve the plan. Aladár
Huszár was sure to help me across the river Ipoly.

It was Lenke Kállay who pointed out that it was essential that the
servants should not know whither I went. I was to travel to Aszód as if
I were going to Budapest, turn back there and go to Balassagyarmat. I
shuddered with disgust: the station of Aszód with its red flags, the fat
political delegate, the fiddler, the Internationale, came to my mind. I
remembered a seat on the platform and reflected that I should have to
sit there from seven in the morning till five in the afternoon. The
people would be able to look at me without my being able to hide my
face.

As soon as I was alone these details assailed me with redoubled force. I
leant my forehead against the windowpane, which felt smooth and cold,
and soothed me as a cool hand might have done. I looked at my watch. It
had stopped: I had forgotten to wind it up. A carriage rattled by under
the window; it was taking Charles Kiss to the station. To-morrow at the
same time it would carry me, and I shall be alone. I had refused to go
with him, my fate must not be shared by others: anyone arrested in my
company would be dragged down with me to the same disaster. Let him go,
if possible, in peace; let him make his escape, my gratitude will go
with him. No one has ever shown me greater kindness than he.




                               CHAPTER V


                                                      _April 15th–16th._

My last day in Berczel. It seems to me as if a mischievous hand had
passed over the pleasant picture and had effaced it. Here and there a
tinge remained. This morning the sun was shining on the lawn in front of
my window and in its golden rays the dog scampered eagerly. Afternoon
wore quickly on, and the sun shone no longer. The ears of corn rustled
together in the gilt clock on the wall. How many grains are there still
in store for me?

Young George Kállay went for Baron Jeszenszky, whose advice was certain
to be worth having. When he was told what had happened he grasped the
situation at once. He wrote me a letter of recommendation to the
dismissed magistrate of Aszód and took charge of my papers.

“I shall put them up the chimney. They may not find them there.”

Beyond the garden on the crest of the hillocks the train from Aszód was
passing along like a tiny, smoking toy. This train had been haunting me
the whole day. Now it was gone. For this one day I need not fear the
arrival of the bloodhounds. And if they should come to-morrow they will
find the place empty.

“A carriage from the station should be here by now,” said Lenke. So they
had been thinking of the same thing. The horn of a motor-car resounded
on the main road. Mrs. Kállay looked up from her embroidery: “I had a
bad dream last night. I dreamt that a big motor stopped in front of the
house and that detectives stepped out of it.”

The car had passed the garden gate, but the shock it had given us
remained. Now I could think of one thing only; the slow passage of time
and the wish that it would pass faster. If only I were gone from here
and knew that the people who had befriended me were no longer incurring
danger on my behalf! I made a miserable attempt to say something to that
effect: “Thank you, and please forgive me.” Henriette Apor gave me her
box of matches: there were only a few left in it, yet it was a precious
gift, for there had been no matches in the house for a long time.

I never thought a human being could be so alone in the world. Now
everybody must be for himself only. I had premonitions of death, and
thought of those I had seen, whose deaths I had witnessed. I began to
understand their feelings at the approaching struggle in which none
could render them aid. It had been of no use to hold their hands, to
adjust their pillows, to sit up with them. And now there was nobody even
to hold my hand, to sit up with me.

The rain began to fall in scattered drops, as though a sad spirit had
wept upon the window panes. On that fateful night of March it had rained
thus when I left my home and the streets resounded with the shout: “Long
live the Dictatorship of the Proletariat!” These had been the words that
brought calamity upon us. Here with the rain the feeling of outlawry and
isolation seized me, and I faced a dark vindictive world. I shut my
eyes, wishing I could escape from myself.

I may have slumbered restlessly, tossing about, for a few minutes; then
I jumped up as if I had been shaken and began to dress with needless
speed by the light of the candle. It was dark outside when the door of
my room opened quietly. Elisabeth Kállay was standing there. She came to
bid me farewell, and the action steadied me. We shook hands: “God bless
you!”

When the big gate of the castle opened before me, the piercing cold cut
me like a knife, and I shrank back. Night stood in front of me like a
damp black wall, through which I must pass. For an instant I felt as if
someone were dogging my footsteps. The gate slammed with a bang behind
me and made me feel as if all gates had closed on me and as if I were
excluded from everything; a homeless, countryless, beggarly wanderer on
earth.

I penetrated deeper and deeper into the damp blackness, making my way
through the garden towards the stables where the carriage was waiting
for me.... The wheels splashed in the mud, rain poured, my shoulders and
my skirt round my knees were soaked. Dawn was breaking when we reached
the main road.

From the wayside station a dark, cold little train carried me through
the frosty morning. I may have fallen asleep for awhile, but I remember
the last violent jerk: Aszód! It was just the same: putrid filth covered
the platform. There, on the side of a waggon, was the inscription
written in human excrement: “Death to the bourgeois!” The station was if
possible even dirtier than before. Notwithstanding the early hour, a sad
and sleepy deputation with red flags was waiting there. One of them said
at the exit that there was going to be a recruiting meeting, a comrade
from Budapest was going to make a speech, his special train was already
signalled. This made me hurry. The parcel of food given me before I
started was pulled from under my arm, but it did not matter. My valise
was already in the cloak-room and I hurried off towards the town. A red
flag was floating on the Reformatory like a piece of raw flesh. There
were flags everywhere, and strange big posters covered the walls. The
lines on them appeared to represent mad knots of tangled intestines.
When I looked more closely, my eyes made out the outlines of horrible
soldiers, pregnant giant women, skulls, bloodstained workmen, bare to
the waist, glaring at me. “Join the Red army!” “Alcohol is dead!” “To
arms, Proletarians!”

I was so tired that everything frightened me. The bare trees on the
sidewalk stood in a row as if waiting for victims to be hanged on them.
The dais which stood covered with red under the grey sky in the middle
of the market place looked like a scaffold and the houses seemed to
watch it wickedly, disdainfully. The streets were covered with mud: the
repulsive mess spread all over the place and the houses alone seemed to
keep it within its bed. If one of them had been removed, it seemed that
the mud would have overflowed the whole country.

People lived in these surroundings, dragged themselves resignedly along
in the black mire, surrounded by the monstrous posters. Nobody rebelled,
they just let themselves sink and drown. This resignation stretched
beyond the town, and the whole country surrendered to its fate.

A Jew dressed like a townsman except for his cap passed in a carriage,
stopped, and beckoned. Two men of the working class ran up to him. He
pointed towards the market and gave orders. The men listened
respectfully. Then the man in the cap looked at me, and as his gaze fell
on me I felt the blood rush to my head, for he turned back as if he knew
me. It seemed to me that I too recognised this weak face, these thick,
soft lips, these shapeless ears. Perhaps it has bowed before me over the
counter of some Budapest bank, this puffy face which now looked slimy
and dark as if it had been shaped out of the mud. But it passed from my
sight.

A number of Red soldiers were loafing in front of a low house. They wore
flat caps ornamented with red ribbons, and red-bordered blouses after
the Russian pattern. This group impressed me strangely and filled me
with anxiety: they were not Hungarian soldiers, they were enemies. They
were the armed servants of a foreign power, the sole relics of our
disbanded army! The Red army! Hungarian national guards, Hungarian
hussars, were you disbanded to become like these? This was the first
time I had seen the Red guards of the Soviet.

Behind the soldiers the walls were posted with orders and regulations. A
door was wide open and machine-guns could be seen pointing from the
disordered yard within. A few steps further a woman was standing on the
pavement talking through an open window. She kept glancing anxiously
behind her and I heard her sigh. Nowadays only those who look round in
fear and sigh can be trusted, so I went up to her.

“Can you tell me where M. Sárkány, the magistrate, lives?”

“That door there.” The woman looked frightened and went away quickly. I
entered a small house.

“No, Comrade Sárkány is not in, he has left town.”

The earth seemed to give way under me. What was I to do? Could they let
me in, I asked. I had come from far and was tired. But it was no good.
Then I said I had a message, and at this I was allowed to enter. It was
still early in the day. I had a long time to wait. Then Mme. Sárkány
came in. While she read Baron Jeszenszky’s letter, she became more and
more excited.

“Then.... I see.... That is the reason ... the Reds have been looking
this morning for a lady and a gentleman.”

I thought of Charles Kiss. Was it possible they were looking for us?

“You cannot stay here,” said Mme. Sárkány. “The house is watched.
Bokányi has come from Budapest and is going to give an address in the
market place. There are journalists with him. They are going to be
quartered here and they are sure to recognise you.” She turned very
pale. “No, you cannot stay here. The best thing you can do is to take
the next train and travel on to Hatvan.”

The instinct of self-preservation rebelled in me so that I was
astonished at the heat with which I replied: “That would be to run
straight into the prison gate. Why does everybody send me nearer
Budapest, when the train is the most likely place where I could be
recognised?”

“Here you are not in safety for a minute.”

“If I could get a carriage....” Then a sudden idea came to me. “I could
go to Iklad, to Countess Ráday....”

Mme. Sárkány nodded and left the room at once. How long she was away I
could not tell, I only know that she came back once more and told me to
get ready as there would be a carriage for me presently. I was very
cold, and asked for a cup of tea. Then I hesitated before making my next
request. Could I have a few matches? In great haste she gave me some.
“Be quick.... Be quick!”

The door was torn open and an old lady stood on the threshold. Her face
was grey and she clasped her head between her hands.

“It is too late. The Reds have taken the carriage!”

I went out all the same. Three soldiers stood near a cart and I pressed
money into the hand of one of them. He looked at it stealthily so that
the others should not see. I implored them to let me have the cart. I
did not want to go far, not half an hour, and I would send it back....
While they were debating the matter I suddenly jumped into the cart and
the driver whipped up his horses. “To the station, for my luggage!”

The soldiers shouted insults after us but the noise of the wheels
drowned their words. The cart was covered with liquid manure. There was
a hole in one of the bottom boards and through it I could watch the road
running past. I shuddered; once more I had to cross this awful town.

At the station I snatched my valise. “Be quick! Drive on!” Then suddenly
I caught sight of the mud-faced man with the cap. The coachman looked
back at me and seemed to understand my trouble; he gave the horses their
heads and the rickety little cart flew over the sea of mud. The puffy
face looked after me, but we turned off into a side street and the low
houses and closed shops were quickly left behind. Astonished faces
peeped out of the windows: I must have looked rather quaint in my town
dress on a manure cart! Motor-cars passed from the opposite direction,
probably carrying agitators from Budapest. Nowadays one only sees Jews
in motor-cars. Instinctively I covered my face with my handkerchief. The
road passed under the walls of a fine old castle: its outlines appeared
for an instant against the grey sky from among the trees of the park. It
was the only spot of beauty in the sea of mud.

“The one who lived there committed suicide,” the driver said, pointing
with his whip towards the castle. The board put across the cart which
served me as a seat was jumping to and fro. I caught hold of the edges
of the cart and leant forward.

“Who lived there?”

“It used to be a boarding school. Little ladies were taught in it.”

I asked for more details.

“Well, you see,” he said, weighing his words, “when the new order of
things came, a comrade was sent down here. He was no older than fifteen
and he was a Jew, the beggar was. He used to declaim to the school
children in the market place....”

I asked him to go on.

“I am ashamed to speak of these things,” the man grumbled, “but, with
your leave, that son of a bitch used to explain aloud there in the
market place how children were produced. He also said that one need not
obey one’s parents. He also said that it did not matter if girls went
wrong, it was only the priests who pretended that it was a sin. No more
need to worry about bastards, the State would look after them.” He
pushed his hat back on his head and expectorated violently. “Damn his
eyes! No more God, no more honour! Here in the boarding school he said
the same thing as in the market place. He encouraged the little misses
to make love freely with the boys. He had pictures to show them how it
was done. The headmistress just wept and wrung her hands. At last she
did for herself.”

The cart rattled. Something seemed to shake within me too. I looked down
and saw the road through the hole in the bottom: the earth receded
rapidly under the cart. When I looked up at last the town was no longer
in sight. I had left the execution ground.

Rain now began to fall anew, but I did not heed it, for a fresh breeze
was blowing over the fields, and those whom I met, peasants on carts or
on foot, were different from those in town. A village came in view, a
house, a garden full of flowers. The cart entered the yard of Iklad, and
a girl came running towards me from the corridor:

“They are not at home! Since they have been taken to Aszód they have not
been allowed to come home.”

I was very cold and very tired: “Might I stay here a little—till the
train for Balassagyarmat comes?”

“Please don’t!” exclaimed the frightened girl. “We are expecting the
Communists every minute. They are coming to requisition things.”

“Of course, it does not matter....” And I thought of the heavy clang
with which the gate of Berczel had closed behind me. All gates were
closed as this one now.

“Let us go,” I said to the coachman.

By this time the girl had recovered her senses. “You might go to the
house of the railway guard, and wait for the train there. Uncle Nagy,
the guard, is a kind man, he’ll let you.” And she added something about
bringing me some dinner when the Communists were gone.

Under centenarian trees, on the other side of the road, the guard’s
house was hidden beside the roadway. A fowl-house, a little stack of
wood, a garden with quaint little flower-beds.... A tall elderly man,
dressed in the blouse of the railway guards, came towards me. He touched
his cap and asked me what I wanted. The office was closed, the train
would not arrive till five.... So he was going to send me away too.... I
felt again how tired I was, wet to the bone, and ravenously hungry. I
spoke slowly, so as to gain time and to be able to stay for a little
longer under a roof, out of the rain, and also to nurse my hopes a
little. But the man did not send me away. He shrugged his shoulders:

“Of course you are welcome to stay here if you like. But you won’t find
it over comfortable.”

I laughed from sheer joy, laughed aloud. I could stay, and it was my
host who apologised! Tears came to my eyes: comfort? He did not realise
what royal comfort he offered me. A corner where I would withdraw out of
sight, a nook whence I should not be driven, a seat which is not
drenched with rain and on which I might rest.

His wife came in too, a kindly little woman, aged before her time. She
invited me into the room and wiped a chair with her apron, then began
splitting wood in the kitchen. When the fire had burnt up she opened the
door so as to let in the warmth.

Warmth! As it slowly thawed me it also thawed my heart. At first my mind
remained inactive, I was just happy. Then I began slowly to take notice
of the things around me. Under the low roof, above the piled-up bed, a
text was hanging in a gaudy frame. I read it over and over again during
my long wait, and yet I cannot remember it. Oleographs and family
portraits hung on the walls, the women sitting in stiff poses, the men
with long, waxed moustaches. A fretwork basket stood on the chest of
drawers. Everything shone in a reddish, warm light. A red piece of cloth
served as a curtain over the window. And as I sat on my hard chair the
guard’s hut seemed slowly to become strangely familiar to me, as did the
room with its cheap ornaments, as if I had been there before. But then
the house stood in another landscape, far away, on the Carso, amidst
bleak rock, on a wild mountain. Then I was young, and writing my first
novel: _Stonecrop_. That other house, to which I had given the youth of
my creative power, stood between two tunnels. And it dawned upon me that
perhaps there was no such thing as hazard, that even little guards’
houses return to you the love you have once bestowed upon them.

Something caught my eye, I had not noticed it before—a calendar hung on
the whitewashed wall and I read in the dim, reddish light: April 16,
1919. That recalled me to reality. Carriages passed on the road coming
from the direction of Aszód—stolen carriages, and in them sat
suspicious-looking people, Jews in fur coats, and they all drove into
the courtyard of the castle. I watched them from behind the red
curtains. They entered the house noisily: was it not all theirs? And the
windows of the castle stared in rigid astonishment out into the garden,
as if they wondered what was happening behind them.

Hours passed by. In the castle yard the Communists were packing up,
taking whatever they fancied. I sat quietly in my room and looked out
through the window. Sometimes a noise made me draw back, then I returned
to my post of observation. It may have been about noon when a
hand-driven trolley car arrived from Aszód. Voices issued commands in
the small office and steps were heard all over the house. I held my
breath in alarm. At last they went, and silence ensued. Dinner was ready
in the kitchen: there was a smell of boiled potatoes. I was very hungry
and the good woman offered me some, but there were so few on the little
earthenware dish. “No, thank you, it is too early.”

Later on the girl sent a message from the castle that the Communists had
eaten or carried away everything eatable from the kitchen and the
larder. She could send me no food, but would I write my name down so
that she might inform the Countess when she came home? I remembered the
_alias_ Elisabeth Kállay had selected for me to hide my identity when I
came to Balassagyarmat: ‘Elisabeth Földváry’.... I repeated it to myself
several times. It seemed funny that henceforth this should be the name
by which I should be known. The guard’s wife tore the date from the
calendar and told me I could write it down on that, but I did not do so,
and she took no notice. She came and went, working in the house like an
ant, tidied up her kitchen, then took the red curtain from the window
and began to wash the window panes.

The rain had stopped and a cold wind whistled and howled, driving the
clouds before it. In the house the signal bells hummed all the while.
The guard came in, rolling a grimy little signal flag in his hands, and
spoke to his wife about the Communists. If this went on much longer they
would carry off everything from the castle. He spoke to me too, and told
me that when the people from Aszód had arrested Count Ráday he had been
compelled to wash the Jews’ cars in the street. “But he gave it them! He
turned up the sleeves of his shirt and ordered the scoundrels to watch
him, saying ‘now you shall learn how to do this job properly!’” The
guard laughed to himself: the story pleased him immensely: “But then the
men of Iklád got out their scythes, and the next two villages joined
them. They were going to fetch the Count and the Countess with six
horses, because each village insisted on supplying at least two horses
for his carriage....”

Suddenly the guard went out. I saw his cap in front of the window and he
held the signal flag in his hand. With a great clatter a clumsy goods
train passed over the rails. Soldiers with red ribbons were escorting it
and shouted at him as they passed. A chalked inscription ornamented the
black waggons: ‘Long live Béla Kun! Long live the Red army!’

“The vagabonds, they are conveying arms! And as for the Directory of
Aszód, they are a lot of cruel Jew boys. The people live in terror of
them. Even at night the inhabitants have no rest. During the war the
Czech deserters were kept in cotton wool at the aeroplane factory. Now
they are the greatest Communist heroes. They steal more than all the
others together.” Then he scowled. “But things will be different soon!
It is no good giving us a lot of their worthless banknotes. They won’t
take us in. We railwaymen will have something to say in the matter!”

The telephone rang in the office: Aszód on the line, my train was
signalled. My lassitude vanished suddenly, but as I stepped out of the
little house I felt as if a veil had been torn from my face, and the
exposure seemed physically painful.

[Illustration:

  COUNTRYFOLK GOING TO DRAW RATIONS.
]

Slowly, hissing and panting, the train approached. People were sitting
on top of the waggons, people hung from the steps, and even the buffers
had their riders. I tried to get up but was pushed back. I ran along the
train but not a door would open, for inside the people were pressed
against them. I ran on and on, saying to myself ‘anywhere, anyhow will
do.’ I struggled with another door-handle. The train started. What on
earth shall I do if I lose it? The guard came to my rescue at last, but
boxes and trunks blocked the door. Someone pushed me forward, someone
else pulled. My bag hit me in the back. And then I could move no more
and the train carried me away.

I had got into an old condemned carriage and an icy wind blew unhindered
through its unglazed windows. People were crowding against one another
on the narrow floor—women, soldiers, an officer, a dirty fat man. Wedged
between them, I stood on one leg, the only foothold I could secure,
indeed I was practically suspended by the pressure of their fetid
bodies. But as things were I thought myself lucky. I had to take my
ticket on the train, and when the conductor forced his way to our
compartment he asked me for my trade-union permit. So now they were
going to make me get off again, I thought. I pretended to look for it in
my bag, but the officer who was crushed up against me spoke to the
conductor and shewed him some paper: “make the ticket out for two.” The
conductor did so and the officer pocketed tickets for himself and for
me. I paid him the fare, he too was going to Balassagyarmat.

Suddenly I found myself standing on both feet, and thus I noticed that
the crowd had diminished. At every small station someone got off and
there were no new passengers. Now one could look through the window into
the corridor of the carriage preceding ours. A young man in a fur coat
sat there smoking; he wore a soft hat and his face was flushed with the
cold. For a time I looked at him indifferently; then suddenly I began to
feel uneasy. I didn’t want to see him, yet I felt my eyes attracted by
him. My apprehensions steadily increased: I was angry with myself, it
was all imagination! But if this man should be searching for me?...

We reached the station which serves Berczel: I had left it twelve hours
earlier, in the morning. How tired I had become since then! The door of
the next carriage opened suddenly and the man in the fur coat jumped on
to the platform and strode towards the stationmaster’s office. He was
searching for me! I was as convinced of it as if somebody had told me.
He was going to Berczel and he would not find me there! I felt
incredibly happy. He had but to turn his head.... Good-night, comrade!
Good luck! All sorts of mocking words came to my mind and I felt like
making faces at him.

Passengers elbowed their way past me and several got out. The door
remained open and the cold streaming in brought me to my senses. I
turned my back to the door and looked at the path wending its way across
the green squares of fields and meadows. Suddenly I felt as if something
had struck me on the chest: the man in the short fur coat was standing
in the door looking at me! He was resting his chin in his hand and held
his head a little on one side as if he were trying to remember
something. Every drop of blood left my face. Without thinking,
instinctively, in self-defence, I turned to the opposite window. But I
could not see the landscape, everything was blurred before my eyes.

How long did it last? I only know that I felt as if something had
vanished behind me. The minutes seemed to gather into masses and fall
into hollow space. I felt I was falling with them. Good God, how long is
this to last? Let him clutch me by the shoulders, if he likes, let him
arrest me, but let something happen, let the suspense come to an end!
Then I began to take heart: after all, what does it matter now? At least
let the scoundrels see that I am not afraid. I pulled myself up, as high
as I could, and forced a smile to my lips.

The train started and the shock banged the door to. Was it possible? For
an instant I felt the reckless delight of salvation sweep through me: I
breathed freely: I scolded and cheered myself mentally. Poor fool, how
could you have such delusions! Then the whole carriage reeled before my
eyes: the man in the short fur coat was sitting on a box next to me! He
was sitting there with his knees drawn up like a mischievous imp.

In spite of myself my jaw began to tremble: I was afraid with a fear I
had never known before, and notwithstanding the cold the sweat rolled
down my face. But still I managed to keep myself erect and presently
forced myself once more to smile. All sorts of possibilities coursed
madly through my head. If I were arrested nobody would know of my fate,
and the one-eyed monster into whose hands I was to be delivered could
dispose of me without difficulty. My mother did not know that I was
travelling, the Kállays whom I had left, the Huszárs to whom I was
going, would each be ignorant that I was not safely with the other. One
could invoke the Entente Mission on behalf of prisoners at Budapest, but
if I were trapped now, nobody would seek me until too late....

The man was still sitting on the box. He rolled a cigarette, blew out
the smoke and now and then looked up at me. I shall never forget his
eyes. Some travellers got into the train at the next station and the
corridor again became crowded. Two men who wore red buttons in their
coat lapels waxed enthusiastic over the revolution: “That we should have
lived to see it!” One could guess that they were speaking from fear. The
man on the box nodded. How contemptible were these people who were
Hungarians and had sold themselves to the foreigners; the whole thing
was degrading and dirty; my pride revolted at it. To be arrested by this
scum; miserably, without an attempt to escape; to wait for fate like one
paralysed, unable to move! My passivity suddenly weighed on me like a
great shame. I grasped my bag and forced my way through the crowd into
the next compartment. There too the passengers stood jammed between the
seats. Next to me was wedged a man whose face I remembered vaguely. He
had a thin, fair moustache and wandering eyes, and kept making notes in
a book, tearing out the pages and going on writing. However, I soon gave
up watching him, for I noticed that the man in the short fur coat who
was sitting in the corridor got up every now and then and looked into
the compartment as if he were watching me. I waited for an opportune
moment, and when he sat down on his box and was out of sight of me, I
snatched up my bag and went further along the train. I had no plan, I
only wanted to go on, get away, do something. It might succeed. I might
escape at the next station. I might jump off the train.

As I was moving away from the fair-haired scribbling man, he suddenly
pushed something between the handle of my bag and my hand. Then I
remembered how curiously he had looked at me and had then written in his
book and torn the page out. I thought I felt a scrap of paper in my
palm, but I went on quickly from carriage to carriage, each more crowded
than the other, between human bodies, boxes, trunks, baskets. I was
pushed about, handled roughly, and sworn at. Whenever anybody looked at
me I felt as if my face were being skinned. Why did they all look at me
so familiarly as if they had seen me before? Why had I not got a face
like everybody else? I pushed on. Suddenly I could go no further, I had
come to the end of the train, to the last carriage. There was an empty
place near a broken window; all the sparks of the engine were blown into
it by the wind, so nobody wanted it. I withdrew into that corner and
covered my face with a handkerchief; it protected me and hid me. Nobody
paid any attention to me so I opened the little paper in my hand. A
sentence was written on it in irregular halting lines. I remember every
word:

“A warrant against you, with your portrait, is circulating here. Escape.
If caught they will do for you.”

Was it death, or was it just fear I felt then? I carefully tore the
paper into little bits and threw them out of the window. Everything was
in a haze; there were people in the compartment, I could hear voices,
but everything seemed remote.... I was alone with myself. About an hour
may have passed, perhaps more: I liked to think that time was flying, I
liked my little corner, although the wind blew through it and cut my
face like a knife. My limbs ached on the hard seat and I was ravenously
hungry: since last night I had had nothing but a cup of tea. Suddenly
everything became dark, and soot-laden smoke filled the compartment.
Before I grasped what it was the chance had passed. A tunnel.... If I
had thought of it earlier I might have.... Nonsense, I should have
broken my neck.

The train stopped: we were on the open track. There was a deep ditch
along the embankment—I might get off here. The passengers crowded to the
windows and someone shouted from outside: “It’s not likely that the
train will be allowed to enter Balassagyarmat. The Czechs are shelling
the station.” I made myself as small as possible in my corner. It was
nonsense, all nonsense.... Then there was another station. Red soldiers
everywhere. I saw the man in the short fur coat again; he was running
about the station, then stopped and stared towards the place where we
had pulled up in the open. He shook his head and seemed to be swearing.
Was he looking for me? At all events he jumped back into the train.

Night was now falling and we had to wait a long time in the station, for
the engine-driver had gone to an inn for his supper. A passenger said
that they had sent for him but that he had replied: “Let them get up
steam themselves.”

It was night before we started again, and rain began to fall. Slowly
light began to stream towards us through the clammy darkness, and people
in the compartment got ready to get out. A voice said “Balassagyarmat.”
I stood near the door, opened it suddenly, threw out my bag and jumped.
The other doors opened a good deal later, when I was already running
through the exit towards the town. Nobody asked me for my ticket, or
took any notice of me. I reached a paling, overshadowed by a huge walnut
tree, leant against it, and waited till everybody had passed, people and
carriages. For an instant I caught sight of the man in the short fur
coat going towards the town. Then the lights of the station went out,
and I was alone in the dark at the foot of the tree.

It was over! And yet the terror remained. I still felt that strange will
searching for me in the dark, saw the hand industriously groping for me,
missing me over and over again. It had not yet found me, but perhaps
later on.... Instinctively I ducked in my hiding-place. The hand missed
me. It had missed me till now, but every time it seemed to get nearer
its goal. The watching motor-car in front of the doorless house in
Stonemason Street; the Red soldiers in Aszód; the man with the dark
puffy face and the one in the short fur coat.... Every time the hand had
been nearer. One lucky movement and it would have got me. It had been so
yesterday, it might be so to-morrow, but at any rate it had missed me
to-day and I was still free.

I looked round and my eyes became accustomed to the dark. Where was I to
go? A broad street overshadowed by trees led from the station to the
town. Should I follow that? I retained a confused memory of the
instructions Elisabeth Kállay had given me. Soldiers came towards me,
then a few people, at last a little boy. I resolved to confide in the
latter. “Will you help me to carry my bag?”

The boy caught hold of it but it was too heavy for him, so we carried it
together. After all, that had not been my object. What I really wanted
was to find the house of Aladár Huszár. The boy was not quite sure of
it, but he led bravely on through the rain. We left gardens and small
villas behind us and came in sight of a church by dripping trees and a
soaking sandy road. A woman was standing in one of the doorways: She put
us right: “The end of the town, the last house but one.” New anxieties
now took hold of me: up till the present I had only worried about
finding my way, and now that I had found it, it occurred to me that they
might have left the town. Aladár Huszár had the reputation of being a
counter-revolutionary and was suspected by the new power. His wife was
the president of the county branch of the Federation of Hungarian Women,
and she had been attacked by the local Socialist-Communist papers.

The boy passed through an iron gate and we went up a few steps till we
came to a door with glass panes. I was very nervous. I was going to ask
for shelter from people who themselves were threatened. I felt painfully
ashamed of myself.

“There is the bell!” the boy said. Yet I still hesitated.

Only those who have stood on a stranger’s threshold, doubting the
quality of their welcome, can appreciate my feelings.

The boy deposited the bag, asked for his money and ran away.

The ringing of the bell broke the silence of the house, and the sudden
sound frightened me. I imagined the uneasiness caused to those within.
In these times even a knock in broad daylight is enough to cause alarm.

Rapid steps approached from the further end of the long corridor and a
frightened maid asked me what I wanted. “Will you say that Elisabeth
Földváry has arrived?” Doors opened; there was a ray of light, and in
its beam a fine setter ran barking towards me, followed by Aladár
Huszár. I had only once seen him before, but I recognised him at once;
his fair head and his broad shoulders showed up clearly against the lamp
light. For an instant he looked at me searchingly: “Elisabeth
Földváry?...”

By now we were alone, and I whispered my real name to him. He jerked his
head in surprise. “We were told yesterday that you had escaped to
Switzerland.”

“Help me to get across the Ipoly!”

“There’s no hurry, we will discuss it; now come inside quickly.” He
picked up my bag and we went into the house as if we were old friends.
We crossed the small hall and entered a room in which the light was
reflected from the glass doors of high bookcases, and comfortable
furniture stood on oriental carpets. I was met by a remarkably beautiful
young woman. Her forehead was like marble and her eyebrows met over her
big blue eyes shaded by dark eyelashes. Her face was cold and her
features seemed nearly rigid. I felt anxious: What was she going to say?
She seemed neither astonished nor nervous, though she had lately been
told I had escaped abroad, and she behaved as if it had been the most
natural thing in the world for a stranger wanted by the police to drop
in on them in the middle of the night. She gave her orders quietly,
calmly:

[Illustration:

  EUGENE HAMBURGER.

  CLERK. COMMISSARY FOR AGRICULTURE.
]

“We will make up a bed here in the library; we have no other room. Red
officers are quartered on the first floor. They wanted to plant
Communists in our two spare rooms, so we put our old coachman there.”

I leant wearily against a bookcase: the room was going round. Then they
gave me hot food, and I could detect in the sympathetic expression of
Huszár that hunger, sleepless nights, cold and suffering had left their
marks upon my face. My dress was hanging on me and my hands trembled.
The children, two little girls and a boy, came in. They were told I was
a relation of theirs. In a few minutes I watched them being put to bed.

Outside, the rain was falling and the world was full of Red soldiers,
detectives, hatred, misery, dirt, fear, humiliation. In here the little
children were praying in their long white nightgowns and over their bed
a tiny red, white, and green flag was dangling like an emblem of faith.
The electric lights went out: it was eleven o’clock. The house became
quiet. We stayed up for a time round a single candle. Words were
unnecessary between us. We all felt equally the terrible misfortune of
our country: the sufferings of each of us were due to the same cause.

“Many good friends have fled this way,” said Aladár Huszár.

“Will you help me over, too?”

He shook his head. “The river is in flood and the bridges are guarded.
It cannot be managed yet. You must stay here; it is only a question of
days. Colonial troops have been seen near by and my men tell me that
there are some at one of the bridges. To-day we heard that British
troops had arrived. They say there are thirty thousand of them. The
French are in Arad. They may come here this very night. Wait for the
downfall of the Soviet.”

I was tired, dead tired, but in spite of my exhaustion his words
refreshed me as though they heralded the coming of dawn. It seemed
strange not to be sent away. They did not want me to go. I should be
allowed to rest a little. I felt extreme gratitude but could find no
words in which to express it.




                               CHAPTER VI


                                           BALASSAGYARMAT, _April 17th_.

I thought my excitements had come to an end, but ill-fortune has looked
me in the face again. It has just glanced at me, but has not seized me
yet. And now, how long shall I be here? Shall I be driven away, or will
this be the scene of my capture?

I can no longer see the end of my road. I never seem to know when I
shall be able to put a full-stop at the end of my sentence. It makes no
difference. If my diary must remain a fragment, fragments can bear
witness. Every clod plays its part in a land-slide, and there is some
fragment of the great tragedy in every particle that composes it.

When I woke this morning it took me a long time to realise where I was.
The daylight was reflected from the glass doors of a bookcase, and I
heard the sound of a reedflute. The primitive melodies of the cow-herd
mingled with the trampling of the cattle. But where was I? Something
gripped my heart and forced the truth from it. A fugitive, an outlaw! I
looked out of the window: cows were coming down the little street on the
outskirts of the town. Everything was different from my surroundings of
yesterday. The house opposite was indifferently, ignorantly looking at
its reflection in the puddles. Somewhere in that direction the railway
station must lie, and the road to it crosses the square in front of the
town hall. I had a good idea what this square must be like. A big market
with arcades, an old fountain, the old town hall with its tower.... Yes,
it must be like that.

“Good morning!” The children’s clear voices called me from the next
room. Breakfast was ready on a glass-covered verandah, opening on to the
back garden. The old flower-bed under the sprouting ornamental trees had
been replaced by vegetables, but shrubs remained, and beyond the fence
were trees, shingled roofs, little gardens. Aspen trees, willows and
graceful, slender poplars were reflected from a soft, brilliant
mirror—the Ipoly in flood. On the other side of the river were the
vineyards where the Czechs were encamped. For two months their guns have
been trained on the town.

I mentioned my notes; Huszár gave me some paper and a pencil. Then the
front door bell rang. Who could it be? It was unusual to have visitors
at that hour. Gregory, the faithful old coachman, put his head in.

“Two armed Reds are here!” he exclaimed.

I clasped my hands in terror. Mrs. Huszár turned white to the lips:

“What are we to do if they are after you? The town is full of
detectives.” She went out and when she came back she was laughing. “I
was never so frightened in my life. They asked me: ‘Does Comrade Huszár
live here?’ Then one of them made an awful face and added: ‘We have been
informed that there is a—er—library in the house.’ I really thought they
had found you. And all they had discovered was our library!”

It was a good library; I spent a long time among its volumes, and found
them representative of Hungarian history and of the development of
Socialism. I determined to study.

“You’d better write a book,” said Mrs. Huszár. “When we have got over
these times, let people know what we have gone through.”

                  *       *       *       *       *

                                                           _April 18th._

Good Friday. At the feet of Christ’s cross, under the black sky, on the
Red land, Hungary has been crucified among the nations.

We hoped that an attack on the town would be delivered this night by the
Czechs. It sounds sheer madness, and yet it was so. It was different
last year, when Károlyi had opened our frontiers and our predatory
neighbours could walk in undisturbed on our unconscious, shackled towns.
Balassagyarmat was the only one that rose to arms and drove out the
intruders.

Hideous change! We are waiting for the Czechs! And this day all those
who are Hungarians in the republic of the Jewish tyrants are waiting in
suspense.

                  *       *       *       *       *

                                                           _April 19th._

The night has passed. At dawn only a few stray rifle bullets whistled
over and into the Ipoly, disturbing the surface of the water for a
moment, but the river soon resumed its smoothness and everything is now
as it was yesterday. There is no change, and our deliverers still
hesitate. But within our shamefully constricted frontiers the outlines
of the picture become clear, and the undermining of society goes on with
devilish speed. The newspapers which reached us this day publish an
incredible order—the sixty-second within three weeks.

“The Revolutionary Cabinet considers it its duty to revise the procedure
of such criminal proceedings as have been instituted before the
proclamation of the Soviet, so as to save from punishment those
Proletarians who were called before the tribunals by the old order in
the interest of capitalism alone, and, on the other hand, to punish
severely, those who have sinned against the working Proletarians.”

This order is without precedent in the history of human law. It destroys
at a blow the progress of centuries. It endows the privileged and only
recognised class, the Proletarians, with the monopoly of crime.

Even in the administration of justice, Bolshevism stands on the basis of
class hatred and serves the class war. If the Proletarian has robbed a
member of the middle classes, he cannot be punished; if he has murdered
a bourgeois, he cannot be condemned, because his actions were simply
acts of self-defence against the tyranny of capitalism.

And after abolishing crime as such, it proceeds to the destruction of
its traces. All records are burnt in stacks, and the files of criminal
proceedings which might involve those in power to-day are made away
with. Béla Kun embezzled the funds of a workmen’s benevolent society.
The papers of the prosecution have been burnt and the leader of the
Soviet has purged his honour in the ashes.

Once the Roman Empire of the West, Byzantium, Friul, Saxony, all paid
tribute to the old Hungary. The profiles of conquered Emperors, of
Cæsars and of Princes, minted in gold, flowed into the Danubian province
of Hungary, and later on the harvests of peace sent their surplus into
the treasury of the land, the fruits of valour and of work.

To-day the ruling power burgles safes. Protected by its ordinances, it
steals jewels, gold and precious stones, proclaiming, “No compensation
is due for property delivered to the State.” Everything that can be
exchanged for foreign gold is confiscated. Even stamp collections which
are worth more than two thousand crowns are taken, the happiness of
little schoolboys, the hobby of collectors.

The head of the Directorium of Balassagyarmat returned yesterday from
Budapest. Huszár heard him relating proudly in the street that he had
spoken with Béla Kun himself. The position of the Soviet Republic has
been considerably strengthened abroad and at home, and the economic
conditions are excellent. Béla Kun has declared that he has such a
reserve in jewels, pearls, medals and art treasures that there was no
bourgeois Government in the world that could compete with him.
Negotiations are on foot for the disposal, in Holland, of these
treasures. Huszár’s next statement filled me with shame and anger. Béla
Kun was bargaining with foreign antiquaries for the sale of the Holy
Hungarian Crown!

It is said they offered him 170,000 crowns for it. The stones are
second-rate, the gold is thin, there is just the historical value left.
170,000 crowns for the past glories of the Kings of Hungary! That is
their value to-day.

The Cabinet is still expectant: will anybody bid any more? And if one
day there is a higher bidder, Béla Kun and Számuelly, Comrade Landler
and the others, will open the iron-bound chest in the Coronation Chapel,
lean over it, finger it, and the Jews will take Europe’s oldest royal
crown[1] to the auction room. Will they have time to do it? I thought of
what the president of the Balassagyarmat Directorate had said. They all
talk as if they were to last for ever. Meanwhile, the other bank of the
Ipoly, the hill with the vineyards, keeps silent.

If things were to remain like this for long! The idea tortures me
incessantly and forces me to think of my unhappy position. My hosts are
hospitable, kind, touchingly so, but have I the right to accept their
generosity? Aladár Huszár has given up his office, he declines to serve
the Soviet. His wife’s jewels have been seized, they have no food
coupons. What is consumed to-day cannot be replaced to-morrow. Every
gift means a privation for them. And what if I should be found and
arrested in their house! There are ten years of penal servitude in store
for those who shelter me. I must do something. If there is no change
presently I shall have to go. Have the waters of the Ipoly receded
during the night? Perhaps the Czechs are not guarding the banks any
longer? Perhaps the bridge is open?

“Let us wait,” said Mrs. Huszár. “We confidently expect an attack
to-night, and that would save you.”

“Let us go and have a look. Maybe....”

We walked slowly along the bank of the river. The air was clear and
fresh and the wind rippled the flooded waters. A woman came along the
road with a hamper over her arm and greeted us.

“Do you come from the other bank?”

The woman nodded: “We have a little field over there. But in future,
from to-day, the Czechs have refused to let me pass. They shoot at
anyone who approaches the bridge. They are preparing something.”

As she passed on we looked at each other and then towards the bridge.
That road then existed no longer. The barbed wire in the middle marks
the frontier. Reds and Czechs stand on either bridgehead. The tree which
had fallen across the river near the gardens, the living bridge over
which fugitives had quite recently crawled across, is now under water in
mid-stream. The Ipoly is like a sea.

The silver stream is flowing over the green velvet of the inundated
fields and meadows. The willows on the banks draw a veil over the
silver. Against the lovely blue background of the distant hills, the
poplars look like rows of furled flags. All nature seems in ecstasy.
Birds sing in the dazzling sunshine.

A cart rattled behind us full of soldiers, carrying bread for
distribution among the guards in the villages. It passed us quickly and
disappeared at the turning of the road, but the smell of bread remained
in the air.

It is the Saturday before Easter. The churches are watched by the
mercenaries of the new power and I must avoid their eyes. Only the banks
of the river and the main road are free to me. And yet I am in church.
Under the long cupola of the branches, the mild winds of spring sound
like an organ, recalling to me the eternal mysteries of the
Resurrection.

                  *       *       *       *       *

                                                           _April 20th._

Events cast their shadows before them, and as they arrive they enter the
shadow.

Our little street on the outskirts of the town was unusually restless
this morning. As the bells recalled the memories of past Easters to my
mind, the neighbouring villagers were passing under my window in
picturesque costumes on their way to church. I could hear the sound of
footsteps, the rustle of petticoats, even a threat in the loud voices of
the young men. A few of them wore red and white flowers with green
leaves stuck in their hats.

On the other side of the street, soldiers were leaning out of the window
of the Reds’ guard-room. A few were loafing about in the street. They
looked suspiciously at the peasants and as soon as these had passed they
talked among themselves excitedly.

[Illustration:

  ON THE BANKS OF THE IPOLY.
]

One soldier rang our front-door bell and insisted on being given a suit
of clothes, as he was going to a wedding. Gentlefolks had plenty to give
him. To give more weight to his claim he began to boast his prowess:
“The attack is expected at Uszok. We are going to wipe out the Czechs
and unite with the Russians, who have already crossed the Carpathians.”
He took what he had exacted under his arm and hurried off.

When Aladár Huszár came home he spoke more cautiously than usual.

“There is much ado among the comrades. On the 16th the Roumanians
attacked between the Szamos and the Maros. The Red International
Regiment fled at the first shot. How the Russian and Viennese Jews ran!
They stormed the trains in their panic, and left the poor Széklers to
their fate, even before the Roumanians had developed their attack.”

We looked at each other: we had never imagined it like this. Even when
our sufferings seemed most unbearable we would have wished it otherwise.
Where are the British and the French troops?

“The members of the local Directorate suppress the facts,” said Huszár,
after a long silence. “At any rate it looks suspicious that they should
again talk so much about the World-Revolution. The World-Revolution is
always to the front when their own affairs are on the decline. Their
newspapers are full of it; Italy and France are seething. Soviet rule
has become more powerful in Munich. The proclamation of the Soviet in
Vienna is only a question of hours.”

How much of this is true? How much lies? Aladár Huszár began to roll
cigarettes. He offered me one: they always offer, always give, and I am
for ever asking and thanking. A match? I should have liked to ask for
one, but could not say the word, so I just held the cigarette in my
hand. Mrs. Huszár nodded to her husband: “Give her a light....” He
jumped up and went to the writing table and brought back a small
cigarette lighter in his palm. “Here is a little Easter present for
you.”

His wife let her sewing fall into her lap and looked at me. “Well done,”
she said, “I hate seeing you obliged to ask for every trifle, when you
yourself have given up everything.”

At that moment I saw behind the lovely cold face the warm heart it
endeavoured to hide.

Huszár took his hat. “I will go to the railway station for a newspaper.”
He seemed restless.

“What has happened?” asked his wife.

He hesitated for a moment. “The Directorate has received a secret order
by telephone. The Cabinet has decided that hostages are to be taken.”

A cloud seemed to pass over the brightness outside, and I felt suddenly
cold. This news was the most terrible we had yet heard. Hostages! The
foreign race is going to guarantee its life with Hungarian lives!

A very little time seemed to have passed before the door flew open and
Aladár Huszár stood there, his eyes shining and his face drawn with
excitement.

“They are done for!” He was so excited that he laughed spasmodically,
while his eyes were full of tears of emotion. “Look here!” He waved the
newspaper in front of us: “The Revolution is in danger!”

In turn we snatched the newspaper out of each other’s hands. The General
Staff of the Workers’ and Soldiers’ Council had met on the 19th at the
Opera House. It was Kunfi who addressed the crowd:

“The Entente is forging a ring of iron round Soviet Hungary.”

We looked at each other. So they will not let us perish after all! Human
mercy comes to the rescue at last!

“Just listen! Béla Kun himself admits that they are done for: ‘According
to reports the Roumanians have taken Szatmár-Németi. The inhabitants at
once abolished the Soviet Republic, hoisted white flags and raised
cheers for the King. Private property was re-established. The Roumanians
are advancing on Nagy-Várad. In Debreczen, however, the workmen managed
to suppress the Counter-revolution. Everybody must go to the front. If
necessary, we are ready to die for the Dictatorship of the
Proletariat!’”

We have learned to read between the lines of ‘The Red Newspaper.’ They
are afraid, and in their fear they threaten furiously. The electrician
War Minister threatens the working classes: “Anyone committing acts of
indiscipline will be dealt with as if he were a Counter-revolutionary.”
As for the bourgeoisie, Pogány shook his fist at it during the stage
meeting at the Opera.

“Comrades, we must inform the bourgeoisie that from this day we consider
it our hostage. (Violent applause.) Let the bourgeois take notice that
they will get no respite from any advance the Entente’s army may make,
because every step which brings the Serbian and Roumanian armies nearer
shall be made a bitter trial to the bourgeois amongst us. (Stormy
applause.) Let not the bourgeoisie rejoice, let it not stick white flags
out of its windows, for we shall paint them red in their life-blood!”
(Raving applause lasting for several minutes.)

Then Számuelly mounted the tribune: “The Proletarian country is in
danger!” he exclaimed. “Death to all the enemies of the Proletariat!
Death to the bourgeois! Although no blood has yet been shed in defence
of the Republic, the blood of the Proletarians may yet flow, but then
bourgeois blood will flow too.”

And the audience, the foreign crowd of the Workers’ Council, clapped
furiously as the Jew, Számuelly, prophesied the shedding of the blood of
the Hungarian Proletariat and the Hungarian bourgeoisie, stirred up
against each other. Labour, driven to the slaughter, is to vent its fury
and destroy the intellectuals. Magyardom is to crush Magyardom’s brain
with its own hand.

Madness! They sentence both their slaves and their enemies. Will they
last long enough to accomplish the destruction of the nation?

The general assembly on Saturday before Easter resolved that every
Proletarian must rise to arms in the defence of the Dictatorship.

One is oppressed by a sense of calamity. The Roumanians in Nagy-Várad!
But on the other hand, the horrible Dictatorship is falling. Humanity
has pity on us. Even if the Roumanians make encroachments now, peace
will restore our territory to us.

There were steps in the street. A man stopped on the kerb and looked up
at our window. I remembered that I had seen him on the same spot
yesterday. Mrs. Huszár pressed her husband’s arm. Then the street lamps
were lit, and we watched from the dark room. The sinister shape was
still standing at the corner.

                  *       *       *       *       *

                                                           _April 21st._

The town remained quiet and the house was wrapped in silence. I could
hear nothing but the throbbing of my pulse. Was that man still standing
at the corner?

After midnight the roar of a single gun disturbed the night. I waited,
but the ominous silence returned. Such must be the silence in a lunatic
asylum at night.... The lamps burn low in the corridors, and now and
then steps pass between the cells. The watchman makes his round.... Out
there the Red patrols pass under the window. Dawn begins to break:
salvation has failed again. And yet the hours are flying for us. If the
powers of the Entente delay, the Dictatorship will make us pay for their
attempts. Let them hurry, lest they be too late. The Dictators are
proclaiming their threat that blood will flow. They are covering the
walls with posters: “To arms!” “Advance, Red soldiers!” “Rise in defence
of the Proletariat!” “The Revolution is in danger!”

The fleeing Reds have been reformed near Debreczen and Nyiregyháza. A
number of battalions and batteries have been removed from this western
theatre. Trains are running at unusual hours: the Directorate is
nervous. The petty tyrants proclaim the victories of the Red army, the
reckless courage of the Proletarian heroes. Booty, innumerable
prisoners! The newspapers write in the same strain. From the capital
come telephone messages and telegrams in cypher. Meanwhile the Czechs
are shouting from the other bank: “Hey, Reds, there is a Red Easter in
store for you!” It is said that many soldiers deserted this night from
the town: certainly there seem to be fewer about than usual. They are
disillusioned now; when they enlisted, they were told: “Down with war!
Henceforth a soldier’s life will be exempt from danger. Red soldiers
will have good pay and they can do whatever they like.” And now, all of
a sudden, revolutionary court martials are established. Béla Kun
abolishes the Soldiers’ Councils and the ‘confidential’ system, and
behold, the soldiers have to go to war!

Towards evening we went to the bank of the river. Tiny armed figures
were visible on the other shore, and single soldiers passed us in haste;
they had already removed the red from their caps and a few wore bonnets
of the old pattern. A cold wind was blowing, driving back the waters in
silvery ripples, and shaking the aspen trees; a shudder passed over the
reeds. Another soldier came along from the town. When he caught sight of
us he left the road and made quickly for the fields.

“He’s deserting!”

The small figures with bayonets on the other bank were gradually
absorbed by the darkness. A tree in blossom alone stood out white
against the leaden grey sky. Our souls knew hope again. If only the
frosty wind does not kill the early spring!

                  *       *       *       *       *

                                                           _April 22nd._

No news has reached us: the telegraph wires are silent: people have even
stopped whispering in the street. The soldiers are leaning indolently
out of the guard-room windows, and the Czech guns are silent.

No news! Yet suddenly an awful reminder of the times we live in reached
my ear. A child was singing in the street. I could not see it, but could
hear that it was coming nearer and nearer, so I began to listen. The
little songster was just crossing the end of the narrow street and for
an instant the break in the houses gave his voice free access to us. “My
father ... my mother ...” It was a small boy and he was balancing
himself on the kerbstone as he repeated the refrain. Then I caught the
words:

“My father, my mother, you may——for all I care....”

The song went on, to the stupid tune of a Budapest music-hall ditty. I
have heard many disgusting things told of the new schools established by
the Bolsheviks, but I think this was the most disgusting—and the most
disastrous. The degradation of the Hungarian schools was not the
achievement of a day: it was started unobserved before the war by our
Freemasons’ educational policy and by Freemason mayors of the capital.
Then Károlyi came and prepared the way for Bolshevism in the education
of Hungary’s younger generation. The mass appointment of Jewish masonic
professors and teachers; the Bolshevik reform of school books; the
destruction of the souls of the children; the degradation of parental
authority; the systematic destruction of moral and patriotic principles;
the revelation of sexual matters; all these were the work of Károlyi’s
Government. The Soviet Government, when it came, had only to change a
few men and names, and the whole machine was ready to their hand, to
work exclusively, and to their entire satisfaction, in the interest of
revolution.

One shudders at the thought of those who have the education of Hungary’s
childhood and youth in their hands. They all belong to the foreign race.
The Commissaries for Education: Kunfi, the morphomaniac; Lukács a
degenerate; Pogány, who is openly accused of murder; and Számuelly, the
murderer in Russia of captive Hungarian officers. The dictator of the
students, or so-called ‘young-workers,’ is an assassin, the same
Lékai-Leiter who had attempted to kill Tisza on the steps of the House
of Parliament the day before the outbreak of the Revolution. Murderers
and men devoid of moral sense, how should they consider schools as
anything but the means of propaganda, as devilish laboratories which may
serve to poison young guiltless minds? Normal education is a process of
civilization: Bolshevik education is demoralisation.

In the dormitories of girls’ boarding schools young Jewish masters are
made to sleep, so as to accustom the little girls to the presence of
men. Jewish medical students accompany little girls to the mixed bathing
places that they may kill all modesty with ridicule. Sexual education
grows apace. The purpose of nursery schools has been changed: the
teachers have been informed confidentially that the kindergarten must be
used to estrange the children from their mothers and supplant the
family. All toys are declared common property in order that the children
may forget the crime of private ownership. And while our rulers are
forcing the present generation of youths into the Red army, they decree
that playing with lead soldiers must be forbidden to the coming
generation, lest one day the slaves dream of liberation.

An order has been issued that the old reading and history books must be
given up: they are being replaced by new history books, written by
people who do not even know our language. The workshop of destruction is
producing new school books, for the Commissary for Education has given
instructions that in future all school books must preach the gospel of
class war. Hungarian literature is no longer to be taught; henceforth
nothing but ‘universal literature’ is to be taught in Hungarian schools.
Such scraps of our history as are allowed to be taught are falsified and
systematically besmirched: “John Hunyady was a mountebank, Matthias
Corvinus a charlatan, Denis Pázmándy a scoundrel.”

It is not difficult to understand the purpose of the little boy’s
blasphemous song: let the children despise their fathers and mothers so
that even at home parents may fail in their efforts to repair the
destruction wrought in the schools.

For fifty years a devilish fiend has been slowly robbing the Hungarian
people of its soul. Now that it has attained power it is destroying that
soul with feverish haste, lest they should recover their soul when they
regain their consciousness.

                  *       *       *       *       *

                                                           _April 25th._

Black and white shapes are circling in the sky: the storks have come
back, birds of so many legends and stories. They left us in the autumn,
stayed away for many months, and yet they have found their way back to
their own ragged nests on the trees along the banks of the Ipoly.

I looked at them as they descended, calm and peaceful. They did not
attempt to take possession of a strange nest, of another bird’s home.
Mysterious, inviolable laws lead them to their own nests, regardless of
the fact that in our country, at the foot of their trees, a man may no
longer claim his own home. ‘Every house becomes common property,’ and he
who dares to oppose this order is tried by a Revolutionary Tribunal.

Someone had gone out of the room and left the door open. I could see a
man in the corridor and heard him say that he had just come on foot, now
and then getting a lift on a cart. He brought a letter for Aladár Huszár
from his mother at Budapest. I could not help envying Huszár—for _me_
there is never a letter, nor any news.

Huszár showed me his letter: it read as though his mother were taking
leave of him on her death bed. They are starving in the capital and are
living under a perpetual threat. If three people stop to talk to each
other in the street they are promptly driven apart by the former
boisterous advocates of the right of free assembly. Nobody is allowed in
the streets after ten o’clock at night; even family gatherings at home
are prohibited, and after eleven o’clock all lights have to be
extinguished in the houses. People are spied on in their own homes by
the ‘confidential men’ who are quartered on them, and anybody who dares
to move a hand is denounced. Poor Mrs. Huszár complained bitterly in her
letter that a man-servant whom she had dismissed for theft had since
been quartered on her with his wife. They are her guardians. Another old
lady was compelled to find quarters for prostitutes, who received Red
soldiers at night. And these people have to be fed. They get drunk,
dirty the furniture and cover the floor with filth. There are no
servants: she herself has to clean up after them, to save the place from
pollution. Meanwhile the storks return to their last year’s nest. Nature
disregards man-made ordinances and continues her eternal laws.

Instinctively I looked at the newspaper. News: the advance of the
Roumanians has been stopped. Lower down were three nominations: the
Revolutionary Cabinet has appointed the distinguished typewriter
salesman, Böhm,[2] Commander-in-Chief on the Eastern front. The Chief of
Staff of this ridiculous and humiliating Commander is to be the Austrian
comrade Aurelius Stromfeld, the very man who sent a note to Károlyi
informing him that the final victory of the Russian Soviet armies and
the World-Revolution were inevitable. What new misfortune is this gifted
but misguided megalomaniac preparing for us? The third nomination was
that of Számuelly to be the President of the Tribunal of Summary
Jurisdiction established on the Eastern front. He is to be the absolute
judge of all Counter-revolutionary movements behind the front. In his
order issued from General Headquarters he stated his intentions clearly:
“I do not ask the bourgeoisie for anything, but I should like it to
engrave my words on its memory: whoever raises his hand against the
power of the Proletariat signs his own sentence of death. As for the
execution of the sentence, it will be our business to attend to that.”

Who is this man who has the power to speak like that? Whence does he
come, he who from this day onwards can dispose of our lives without
further appeal?

He appeared in the dark beginnings of the Revolution, at the side of
Béla Kun. They crossed the Russian frontier together. Both brought with
them the instructions and the gold of Trotsky.

I remember him: it was last winter, and at that time Visegrad street was
the well-known ‘secret’ nest of the Communists. Two figures were coming
towards me from the corner, from the direction of ‘The Red Newspaper’s’
editorial offices: one was Maria Goszthonyi, who under the name of Maria
Csorba filled important functions in the Soviet and roused the Communist
rabble by her reckless speeches; the other was a young man who, although
he had no hump yet bore on his face that curious expression common to
hunchbacks. I learned later on that this man was Tibor Számuelly.

His grandfather came from Galicia in his gabardine with a bundle on his
back. Tibor Számuelly came young to Nagy-Várad, and without possessing
any special gift for writing and endowed with a superficial education
only, he became a journalist. I may say here that my information
concerning him has been obtained from people who knew him personally at
that time. In the cafés he used to seek out quiet corners and sit if
possible alone at a table. He practically never removed his black
gloves—he always wore black clothes and a black tie, and his long
straight black hair was combed back from his forehead. His clean-shaven
consumptive-looking face was furrowed with blue-black shadows.

[Illustration:

  TIBOR SZÁMUELLY.
]

Presently this son of a Polish Jew became a Bohemian eccentric, and wore
clothes after the English fashion; but the change was only skin-deep,
his soul was filled with the ardour of the crowded Synagogue. It
remembered the dim lights of the eves of the old faith’s Sabbaths, the
seven lighted candles, the lust for vengeance of the despised. He mixed
little with Christians, and as for the Christian women of bad fame with
whom he came into contact, it was only to humiliate them (so he said)
that he sought their company. He spoke with hatred of everything that
was Hungarian, though he disguised his own characteristic name under a
Hungarian form. At the beginning of the war he was writing short
unimportant articles for a newspaper in Fiume. Then he joined the staff
of the _Catholic Hungarian Courier_.

He was called up for military service when war broke out. For a time he
cleverly managed to postpone joining his regiment and then for a while
he shirked in various orderly-rooms behind the front. Later on he
surrendered to the Russians, and when the Revolution broke out there a
sudden change took place in the demeanour of this Jew boy, who till then
had been rude and overbearing with his subordinates and cringing to his
superiors. He quickly rose above the others. Soon he was seen recruiting
for the Red army among the Hungarian prisoners of war. He used threats
and every conceivable pressure. The Jewish Czars restored his freedom,
and in astonishing proof of racial solidarity, the insignificant little
Jew of Nyiregyháza became a commander in the Russo-Jewish army of the
Soviet. And then, at last, it seems, he gave the rein to his long-nursed
hatred: he ordered the slaughter of ninety-two Hungarian officers,
prisoners of war.

Last year, in November, he came ‘home,’ and soon after met Károlyi at
Béla Kun’s quarters. Henceforth the two met often, and it was under
Károlyi’s protection that he proclaimed at Communist meetings: “Death to
the Bourgeois!” On the eve of March 22nd he was already Assistant
Commissary for War: now he has become President of the Revolutionary
Tribunals.

Before he left Budapest for General Headquarters he was sitting one
afternoon in the window of Budapest’s smartest confectioner’s and was
looking out on the square. Several people who were close by heard him
say: “I am going to build a guillotine on this square. So many bourgeois
must be killed that the tumbrils will have to drive through pools of
their blood.”

Somebody who had been to Budapest told me that Számuelly was surrounded
by terrorist guards, that his special train was provided with
machine-guns, and that an executioner always travelled with him. In the
Journalist’s Club, the revolutionary ‘Otthon,’ the once obscure
reporter, has become the most important personage among the journalist
representatives of his race. One of the most prominent among them,
Alexander Bródy, is said to have embraced him at a champagne supper and
to have hailed him as “Our prophet!”

Yes, that is what he is, their prophet!... Now that I think of him, the
memory of his dark hyena-like features becomes more and more distinct.
He grins appreciatively at his new power. I can see his black sleek head
and his hand beckoning death. Gallows are erected wherever he goes. And
the gallows, like black Hebrew characters, remain in the landscape when
his special train has passed on to some other rebellious district. It is
in these black characters that this foreigner is inscribing his name
upon our history. Tibor Számuelly has been brought up in the secret
rites of hatred and belongs to an ultra-orthodox sect of oriental Jews
which is stricter in the observance of its ceremonies than any other.
The sect of _Chesidem_ resembles the Hebrews of the Old Testament,
grave, prejudiced and dark. It shuns the light of the sun. Its adherents
admit of no other truth than that which is contained in the _Thora_, and
that only because it is there. This sect interprets the covenant
strictly and to the letter; ‘an eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth’ is
the foundation of its creed.

Számuelly’s degenerate soul has been formed and shaped by these rites
and teachings. Thus he has become the most characteristic type of this
sect whose ruling spirits for many years have lived and increased
stealthily in our midst. Hatred has been given free rein, the type has
thrown off its mask, and the thirst for vengeance, stored up for
innumerable years, is about to be quenched. In the person of Számuelly
the Revolutionary Cabinet has found an executioner for the Hungarian
people who is blood of its blood, soul of its soul.




                              CHAPTER VII


                                                           _April 24th._

As it was getting dark last night a man crept into the yard. He looked
round carefully: the street was empty: suddenly he ran up the back
stairs.

Alarming news had been spreading over the town during the day: bands of
terrorists are going about arresting people. The Cabinet is issuing open
threats, becoming reckless in its fear of overthrow. Strict orders are
being sent to the provincial towns. The Directorate of Balassagyarmat
has been dismissed, having been accused of weakness and of favouring the
gentlefolk. New men are coming forward, a young fellow scarcely twenty
years old is to be the Dictator of the proud county. Another of the same
type is to command the garrison. Jews have gone, but still Jews are
coming. They have orders to take hostages in the county, so that should
the Czechs attack these could be thrown to the fury of the mob.
Something is necessary to occupy the rabble whilst the Directorate is
making its escape.

Lights in the windows disappeared earlier than usual this evening, and
the steps of the patrols resounded through empty, overawed streets.

Aladár Huszár is the friend of a people who are of no importance to-day.
The man who stole in by the back door brought a warning: he must escape,
they are going to arrest him to-night. So Huszár left his home and went
into the dark streets.

The cold penetrated everywhere, even through the walls. We were sitting
in fur coats. The candle had burnt to the end, and there was no firewood
in the house.

Suddenly we heard the noise of rifle-butts banging furiously upon the
door.

Mrs. Huszár looked at me: “Is it for him, or is it for you?”

We put out the candle and opened the window a little. Soldiers were
standing outside. “Is anything the matter?”

“No,” came the answer; then a face emerged from the obscurity: “We’re
only making preparations.” The face looked scared. “We’re looking for
the comrade commanders.”

“They’ve gone out.”

There was a good deal of swearing. Then: “The good-for-nothing
scoundrels!”

I wondered if the officers had deserted too!

                  *       *       *       *       *

                                                           _April 25th._

To-day has been like a nightmare. Bayonets have been glinting in front
of our windows. About noon soldiers poured through the main street. They
climbed fully armed into commandeered carts, and drove furiously towards
Örhalom. The Czechs have opened their attack! At nightfall the clatter
of arms was heard in the direction of the prison. Doors slammed and dogs
howled in the dark: the Communists were taking their hostages....

The telepathy of common disaster enables us to guess each other’s
thoughts; we say nothing, but we are thinking in common; never has there
been such sympathy among suffering humanity. On the Saturday before
Easter, only a few days ago, Aladár Huszár remarked: “I am so sorry for
you. It must be terrible to have to leave one’s own home, not knowing
whither to go and not being sure of a safe lodging for the night.”
To-day I thought precisely the same thing concerning him. He has gone,
with his faithful friend George Pongrácz. To-morrow they will come here
to fetch him and will search the house. We shall all be questioned. And
if they recognize me.... Well, so be it!

                  *       *       *       *       *

                                                           _April 26th._

It is impossible to sleep these nights, and the lumbering steps of
patrols passing in the icy darkness alone mark the progress of time.

Early this morning a Red soldier called and inquired after Aladár
Huszár. “He’s got to report at once.” Then another came and questioned
the servants. Mrs. Huszár was unperturbed. They told her that if her
husband did not turn up they would arrest her in his place, so she
proceeded to pack a small bag, just as I had done not long before. About
noon detectives came and held a consultation in the ante-room. Then they
went through the house systematically, and as they proceeded I fled
before them, from room to room. When I could go no further I hid under
the staircase, feeling rather like an animal caught in a trap. Would
they find me? What good had my efforts been? Again I felt the invisible
hand groping around me....

They went, but others soon came. Across the road, at the corner, stood a
sentry, his face turned towards the house. In the afternoon posters
appeared on the walls—red paper with huge black letters: “He who
receives a visitor in his house will be summoned before the
Revolutionary Tribunal. Any stranger found within the town after
twenty-four hours will be expelled.”

Life has fresh troubles in store for me every day. I am resigned to my
fate: but ten years’ hard labour are in store for those who have taken
me in!

Mrs. George Pongrácz came to us, her husband has had to fly for his
life. They have only recently been married. Poor girl, she is left quite
alone. We tried to devise some plan to escape from this place. Mrs.
Pongrácz said at last: “In a village not far from here there’s a dear
old lady whom I know very well; nobody would look for you there.”

We decided on it hurriedly. Mrs. Pongrácz wrote a letter to her friend,
Mrs. Michael Beniczky, at Szügy, and told her that Elisabeth Földváry, a
poor relation of the Huszárs, with a weak heart(!) begged her
hospitality for a few days as she was afraid of the Czech guns. Then she
left, and we made hasty preparations. Mrs. Huszár hid her husband’s arms
and clothes and then we collected all the letters and papers in the
house that might have been dangerous and made a fire of them in the
nursery. Huszár’s desperate counter-revolutionary writings went up in
flames—letters, handbills, appeals of the Women’s Federation—a sad _auto
da fé_: months of hard work, hope and enthusiasm were committed to the
flames. However, the children enjoyed it and danced round the
unaccustomed blaze; even we ourselves drew nearer and were glad of the
warmth.

We were called up again during the night: a cart stopped in front of the
house, and the steps of soldiers resounded. Those who will live after us
will never be able to understand the terror and anxiety which were
conjured up by a few steps in the night, a cart stopping in front of the
house.... “They are coming...!”

Mrs. Huszár went to the door. They were soldiers—two Red officers come
to commandeer night quarters. They marched in and took possession of a
room upstairs, and for a time we could hear them moving about overhead.

Are the Czechs going to attack? But the great silence of expectation
continues undisturbed under the frigid sky.

                  *       *       *       *       *

                                                           _April 27th._

The riverside churches were ringing their bells for Mass, and the town
had turned its face in their direction. Our street was empty, except for
the Red soldier on sentry duty at the corner. Mrs. Huszár went with me
to the door, and when the Red sentry looked towards the town I slipped
quietly out. His back was turned to me and I escaped his notice. I
carried a tiny parcel under my arm, containing just a few things. How
little suffices for our bare needs! Mrs. Pongrácz followed me, and we
went quickly across the main street.

I had not been in this direction since the evening when I arrived here,
and my imagination had replaced the topography of the town on the banks
of the Ipoly by quite a different place. It had placed an ancient town
hall with a venerable tower on the market place, where none actually
existed. It had placed around it old-fashioned houses with arcades where
in reality were tiny shops crowded together and an old fountain in the
middle of the square. I looked round, but reality left no impression on
me and the picture of my imagination remained.

Whenever people came towards us I experienced a feeling of terror; I
raised my handkerchief and pretended to blow my nose.

“If there are many more people coming,” I said, laughing even in my
distress, “I’m likely to get a sore nose.”

Red soldiers were standing at the railway crossing, and they asked us
where we were going.

“We are only going to Szügy, near by, to spend the day.”

There came another few yards of street with suburban houses, and
suddenly we found ourselves on the main road among endless open fields
basking in the sunshine. There was a sharp wind blowing, but spring
hovered over the woods of the neighbouring hills. The wayside flowers
stood in the grass like long-waisted, wide-petticoated little peasant
girls. It was like a feast-day, a Sunday of a hundred bright colours.
Suddenly I felt an inexpressible desire for freedom. For weeks I had
been hiding among friends, stealthily, making myself as small as
possible, like one endeavouring to make his way through a thorny
thicket. Now at last I had reached the open and the sun was shining on
my face. I laughed with sheer joy, and the wind mimicked my mirth as it
swept softly over the land.

As if the main road were a church parade, carriage followed carriage in
long procession, fat young Jews in service uniform with the Soviet cap
lolling within them. Fine thoroughbreds pranced beside them, stolen
horses with grooms in stolen liveries. A smart turn-out approached
rapidly, the harness and trappings ornamented with the silver arms of a
count. The coachmen wore a Hungarian livery. Lolling back on the
cushions was a vulgar-looking man, and beside him a shapeless but
smartly dressed female was making herself comfortable.

“That is the Dictator of the county and his wife,” whispered Mrs.
Pongrácz; “I recognise Count Mailath’s mackintosh. The dress his wife is
wearing belonged to the Countess, she wore it when her husband was
installed Lord Lieutenant. These people have taken possession of the
castle of Gárdony and have had all the furniture they want sent from it
to their own house. The ‘comrade’ is said to be vastly annoyed because
coats of arms and crests ‘disfigure’ the cigarette-cases he acquired
there.”

I turned my face towards the fields; the reflection of the sun glittered
in a circle round the spokes of the wheels and dust rose in long clouds
beneath them. When they had passed and the dust had settled I looked
anxiously behind me. Presently peasants on foot overtook us; it is only
honest people who walk nowadays. One bare-footed old peasant carried his
boots dangling from his crook over his back. Poor deluded millions! Do
they still believe that everything belongs to the Proletarians? Do they
still believe it when the carriages of their former rulers throw the
dust into their eyes as their new masters ride by in them? When will the
peasantry of this credulous country crush those who have dared to trick
it?

I caught sight of the spire of a church beyond the turning of the road,
and shingled roofs hiding among the trees. There stood the fine old
County Hall, with its double roof dating from the period of Maria
Theresa—a red flag floating over it. And plastered all over the walls of
the cottages were the joyful posters: “Long live the Dictatorship of the
Proletariat.”

We left the main road. A red handkerchief waved from a pole on top of a
peasant’s cottage: the Directorate had resided there. Then we crossed an
abandoned cemetery, a tall crucifix standing out darkly above the high
grass that covered the tombstones. But the sun was shining and the wind
blew freshly. We came to a neglected old garden; within the open gate of
wrought-iron Red Guards were loafing; happy or unhappy, whoever liked
could go in and out. A large number of munition cases were stacked in
the wood shed and on the terrace of the old manor-house. I looked at the
inscriptions: _Explosive._ _No. 15 ecrasite shell._

“There is enough here to blow up a town with.”

Mrs. Pongrácz nodded. “In the next field there’s a Red Battery. The
Czechs in the vineyard are shelling it.”

Beyond, above the shingled roof of the manor-house, two morose old firs
rose towards heaven, their lowest branches touching the young grass. The
house with its pillars reminded me of the old garden in Algyest which
was my childhood’s delight. But here the soldiers had trampled down the
grass of the lawn, and the heavy munition waggons had cut deep ruts in
the road. Near the gate where the soldiers were, crumpled paper and
broken bottles were lying about. But behind the house, on the other
side, the garden was practically untouched, and amidst the young
awakening of Spring it was beautiful in its wild tangle of growth.

A door opened and an old lady came towards us. She had scarcely looked
at me when she said: “You did well, child, to come to me.”

She had scarcely looked at me! This was Hungary indeed—the old,
hospitable Hungary which to-day is forbidden by the immigrants!...
“Anyone receiving a visitor in his house will be summoned before the
Revolutionary Tribunal....”

The overgrown garden peeped in through the grated window; the trees were
covered with moss, and old stone seats lined the path. Here was peace.
The path was over-run with grass and my feet left no mark on it. I can
stop here, even I to whom rest has been so long denied. No search will
be made for me here, and I shall be able to sleep at night. There will
be no knockings at my window, my dreams will not be haunted by the sound
of cartwheels, the ringing of bells, the tramping of feet....

                  *       *       *       *       *

                                                    Szügy, _April 28th_.

The sun shone into the room; its rays rested on the old furniture and
travelled on with soundless steps. Mrs. Beniczky, who was sitting at the
writing table, turned now and then towards me and spoke in a low voice,
cautiously, for listening ears are everywhere. She inquired about my
family, for she had known the Földvárys in other days. My answers became
more and more confused. Later on she began to talk of the
Counter-revolution and mentioned my name, my real name, spoke of me, of
my real self. The blood rushed to my face: she must have thought I had
not heard her, for she repeated her question: “Do you know what happened
to Cécile Tormay? My daughter met her last winter.”

“They say she has escaped to Switzerland....” How ashamed of myself I
felt! I had stolen into this house under a false name, with false
credentials. I had asked my hostess for shelter, though I knew it meant
danger to her. I hated myself, and it was on the tip of my tongue to
tell her the truth. Oh, why could she not see that I was deceiving her,
she who received me with the words: “You have done well, child, to come
to me.”

We were three at dinner: a visitor had come from Balassagyarmat to see
Mrs. Beniczky. We talked of books, and the guest, who had no more notion
of my identity than our hostess, mentioned _The Old House_.

“What has happened to Cécile Tormay? I am told there is a warrant out
against her.”

It was fortunate that I was sitting with my back to the light. Again I
stuttered something about Switzerland. As if speaking to herself, Mrs.
Beniczky said: “But why did she not come here? I would have hidden her
so that nobody could have found her.”

What a burden of self-reproach these words lifted from my conscience;
they told me that it was not entirely by favour of an assumed name, but
to some extent for my own sake, that I was received here.

                  *       *       *       *       *

                                                           _April 29th._

This morning the garden beyond the two tall firs was deliciously quiet:
the trees and shrubs seem to exclude everything that makes life vile and
terrible.

Later in the day one of the maids overheard some soldiers talking near
the pump. Somewhere in the neighbourhood a priest has been arrested and
they are going to execute him because a red, white and green flag has
been found in his possession. To the Revolutionary Tribunal with him who
treasures a Hungarian flag! The ‘Cabinet’ has ordered that every flag,
with the exception of red or black ones, must be given up. Poor
Hungarian flag! Between the black and yellow of the Austrian and the red
of the Bolsheviks, fate has granted it scarcely an interlude in which to
float freely over a free people in a free country. Henceforth the
national flag is proscribed in the land of the Hungarian nation.

The soldiers went on to talk of other things. One whispered: “Have you
heard that Comrade Számuelly is hanging people in Hajdúszoboszló?...”

Reality has penetrated the garden with all its hideousness. Trees and
shrubs can keep it out no longer. Death to everything that is Hungarian!
In the county of the noble Hajdú, the Jewish Dictatorship, in flight
before the Roumanians, is hanging people—Hungarians. From General
Headquarters Comrade Böhm is driving our people to the slaughter-house.
It is said that the pavements of the capital are drenched with rivers of
blood. At night there are frequent splashes in the Danube between Buda
and Pest. People disappear and never return. The gaols are crowded.
Early risers find pools of blood on the chain bridge, with a crushed hat
beside them. Who has been murdered? Who are the murderers? There is no
answer, but the blood and the news spread.

                  *       *       *       *       *

                                                           _April 30th._

The blossoming plum-trees stood like brides in the grass: whenever the
breeze rose their white veils fluttered. Time was marked only by the
shadow of a slender tree which swept like a giant clock-hand over the
lawn and disappeared. Evening fell.

On the main road a soldier on horseback came slowly into sight. He wore
the gay hussar’s cap of olden times and his dolman swung on his shoulder
with the paces of his horse. He looked as if he had stepped out of a
picture-book of the past into a strange world of new soldiers with
Soviet caps. A Hungarian hussar, a bugler! Remote from the present as
his appearance was, the sound of his bugle seemed even more to belong to
the past, and the cool evening resounded with the ancient call—a call
composed by Haydn, a solemn call: ‘To prayer.’ The music spread and the
forbidden call echoed through the village.

In front of the gate the hands of the Red soldiers went instinctively to
their caps. But they stopped halfway, for all prayer is forbidden. On
the other side of the road the political delegate to this front, the
little Jew Katz, was walking about in patent leather boots. Suddenly he
recognised the tune of the bugle call, and his face became distorted
with rage. He ran angrily towards the bugler. The soldiers looked down
as though to avoid the Syrian eye of the Revolutionary Tribunal.

[Illustration:

  GEORGE LUKÁCS _alias_ LÖVINGER.

  ASSISTANT COMMISSARY FOR FOOD.
]

For some time after silence had been restored and the dust had settled
down I stood there, waiting. Nowadays one is always waiting. How many
things have failed to come! The ultimatum of the Entente, the French
army from Marseilles, British relief troops, the opposition Government
in Fiume, counter-revolutions, regiments of officers attacking from
beyond the frontiers, relieving Szekler battalions.... And yet it was
good to hope: it helped one to live. But these are things of the past.
Now it is only the Rumanians who are coming, and Számuelly is having
people hanged....

The night was long and restless. I put out the candle for economy’s sake
and for hours lay motionless in the dark. Wherever my thoughts strayed
they encountered filth and blood.

Then suddenly, out there in the spring night, a nightingale began to
sing. I groped my way through the dark room and opened the window. You
little artist, the only artist who may practise his art freely in this
sad country to-day! What was it I read in the newspaper this morning?
“Order ... National Council for Intellectual Production.... The
publication of intellectual products is exclusively in the hands of the
National Council....” Art is the vehicle which conveys to us the eternal
mystery of the universe. Art is faith wrought into the visible. Art is
an aristocracy. Art has precursors, and woe to him who attempts to limit
its expanse with shackles. He kills thought, he strikes the image of God
as it were in the eye.

Those who have adopted the precepts of Karl Marx speak to-day of ‘party
art,’ ‘mass art,’ and ‘co-operatives of spiritual production.’ What
perversely wicked fools are these people whose leader claims to be an
author and yet kills literature in Hungary! George Lukacs-Lowinger, the
hydrocephalic little Jewish philosopher, son of a millionaire banker,
who became a Proletarian apostle through the influence of his Bolshevik
wife. As Deputy Educational Commissary of the Soviet he had the book and
music shops closed down, and after having thus stopped all literary life
and effort, he invented ‘the literary register’! He discovered that
talent had to be classified, and that each class had to be shut up in a
separate drawer, like the goods in a grocer’s shop. He therefore decreed
that writers were to be divided into three classes, and that the
question as to which class a writer belonged was to be decided by a
special Directorate. The authors are to receive monthly salaries
according to the class to which they are allotted, and for this salary
they have to write. They have no other source of income, but the fixed
salary is paid to them whatever they produce, so long as it is in
accordance with the interests of the Dictatorship of the Proletariat and
Class War. Needless to say, the Communist poets all belong to the
highest class.

                  *       *       *       *       *

                                                              _May 1st._

Early this morning the sounds of a Gypsy band came from the village,
playing the Internationale; thus I realised that this was May Day.

Strict orders have been issued that the village is to be draped in red.
A red flag must be hoisted on the town hall, and red ribbons are to
float from the windows of the cottages.

The Gypsy band came up to the house and played on the terrace, and the
soldiers sang. Mrs. Beniczky and I withdrew to the bottom of the garden.
Everything has been commandeered by the Reds: a roast is preparing for
them in the kitchen, and other dishes were in process of making.
To-night there is going to be a ball. “Two balls,” said the chambermaid,
“because we Proletarians refuse to dance with the peasant girls.”

Once upon a time May Day was the day of youth, the day of festive
excursions for little sempstresses, students, apprentices and children.
Then it became the day of manifestations, and, later, of threats. The
new saviours of the world promised the millenium for this day. On a
blood-soaked land the blood-maddened masses are streaming towards the
final battle which is to bring them an utterly unattainable victory. Red
flags unfurled in a storm of blood are floating under a sky painted red
by incendiary fires.

The first of May has been selected by the Communists for the birthday of
the world-revolution. Lenin’s messages are being scattered broadcast.
Moscow has sent its propaganda gold. And the Dictators of the
Proletariat are offering their slaves the scent of blood, so that this
May shall be their victory.

In Budapest preparations for this festival have been going on for weeks.
They hoped to celebrate it with a victory for the Red arms, but for
victory they have had to substitute shams. The further the Red army has
been forced to retire in the East, the louder they proclaim their Red
May.

_Panem et circenses!_ There is no bread, the capital faints for lack of
food, so let there be a circus for the people. The last rags are falling
from the backs of the destitute millions, so let the town be garbed in
red. Entire houses are covered with it; bridge-heads, terraces, walls;
even the electric trams have been painted blood-red. The Revolutionary
Cabinet has exchanged thirty millions’ worth of cattle in Vienna for the
red decorations of starving Budapest. The programme of the festivities
is so long that the newspapers have no space to report the defeats on
the Eastern front.

There are meetings and processions everywhere; everybody has to join in;
everybody has to decorate his house; otherwise.... May, Spring, glorious
feast of freedom, he who dares to remain indifferent to these will be
summoned before a Revolutionary Tribunal.

The entire capital has turned red, and on the red background gigantic
white plaster statues have been set. On the drill ground a red-covered
coffin, two stories high and forty-five yards long, has been erected to
the memory of Martinovics, to the leader of the peasant rising, Dózsa,
to Charles Liebknecht of Spartacist fame, and to Rosa Luxemburg.

The entrance of the tunnel under the castle hill in Buda is draped in
red, and plaster statues of Soviet soldiers with terrifying faces and
with rifles raised ready to strike are standing beside it. The naked red
giant, hammer in hand, of ‘The People’s Voice’ is displayed at the
street corner: “Death to the bourgeois!”

The memorial of our millenary is also covered with red. Over the statue
of Arpád, the conqueror, which has been covered with planks, a plaster
statue of Marx has been erected. In front of the House of Parliament,
like a blood-covered giant bladder, is a red globe. Andrássy’s statue
has been covered by a red Greek temple, and there again, ten yards high,
are the heads of Marx, Lenin, Liebknecht, Engels and Rosa Luxemburg.
Plaster, plaster, red cloth (made of paper), red columns, red
flag-staffs and flags, wreaths, five-pointed Soviet stars. A sickening
red disguise over the deadly pallor of the Hungarian capital.

A red rag rouses a thirst for blood in a frenzied bull. What is it they
want, there, on the banks of the Danube? What is it all for? Is it a
sudden madness, or is it the accomplishment of the frightful prophecy of
the Apocalypse?

I took up my Bible. The prophecy and its realisation stood out in red
letters before my eyes. But a few days later in the prophecy there comes
one on a white horse, dressed in white linen. And the white one
vanquishes the red.

                  *       *       *       *       *

                                                              _May 2nd._

News has just reached us: the Red army has retired before the Rumanians
and has crossed the Tisza. The Serbians have occupied Hódmezövásárhely.
The Czechs have occupied Miskolcz and are attacking in two sectors. The
population is helping them and there is no resistance; the Reds are in
flight. What a terrible position is ours: the invaders fill us with
horror, and yet we await them eagerly: we look to assassins to save us
from our hangman. And while we bite our lips in helpless anguish our
sufferings are unheeded by humanity, which is concerned only with the
fact that the Soviet Republic protects foreigners. The Republic of
course has decreed that its agents must behave with the greatest
courtesy to foreigners, and it has established an ‘Office for the
protection of Aliens.’ Is there not a single foreigner who thinks of
asking his own people for help for us, who did not intern them during
the war and are now persecuted slaves in our own country?

In past centuries the Rumanians and Serbs fled to us for asylum against
their own tyrants, and to us also came the wandering Jew. But now they
are all working together to wipe us from the face of the earth. Yet we
shared with them everything we had, and they readily received our
protection. It is said that only a misguided fraction of the Jews is
active in the destruction of Hungary. If that be so, why do not the Jews
who represent Jewry in London, in New York, and at the Paris Peace
Conference disown and brand their tyrant co-religionists in Hungary? Why
do they not repudiate all community with them? Why do they not protest
against the assaults committed by men of their race?

                  *       *       *       *       *

A storm is coming, and its breath bends the trees of the garden. The
branches of the old firs rise and fall over the lawn like slime-covered
oars on a turbulent lake. The leaves of the aspen are thrust apart by
the wind as if it were blowing aside the hair from a face walking
against the storm. The willow bends as if it were gathering flowers in
the grass. The guns thunder near Örhalom. The wind is rising, and
already it is roaring like furious giant hounds barking at the setting
sun.

The soldiers say that the Czechs are going to attack to-night.

[Illustration:

  THE RED MAY DAY IN BUDAPEST.
]




                              CHAPTER VIII


                                                              _May 3rd._

A wild night, like a witches’ Sabbath. The nightingale did not sing, the
only sound was the roar of the guns. The shells are still stacked on the
other side of the wall of my room, out there on the terrace, and if in
the dark a shell were to strike here, not one stone of the village would
be left on another. But there is so much misery nowadays that no one
troubles about such things.

Again the attack did not come off, and during the whole night the garden
was wringing its green hands. I was awakened early by excited voices,
all talking of the hopeless situation of the Proletarian army. The
Rumanians have occupied the bridge-heads at Szolnok and are marching on
Budapest. Béla Kun has fallen.

The rumours spread through the villages, and the peasant members of the
small Directorates, recruited by force, are saying with pallid lips: “I
cannot be blamed, I have only done what I was told. No harm can come to
me, I never wanted it.” The Communists of Szügy have suddenly become
very polite: the Red soldiers actually saluted us. “What is going to
happen?” I asked one of them, and as I did so a drunken voice shouted in
the yard: “Down with the Dictatorship of the Proletariat!” The political
delegates to the front have vanished, and disorderly, ugly indiscipline
has taken hold of the men. Sergeant Isidor Grosz shouted his orders in
the village street in vain, no one paid the least attention to him. One
of the soldiers shouted at him: “Shut up! You left your battery, didn’t
you, comrade, when the Czechs were shelling us?” I remembered the story
of this Isidor Grosz. He went to see his fiancée, having written out a
pass for himself and forged his commander’s signature to it. When he
turned up again his commander brought him before a court martial. Then
the 32nd regiment of heavy artillery began to grumble, and Isidor Grosz
ran straight to Béla Kun to complain. The discipline in the Red army is
as loose as this everywhere, which explains the feeble resistance it is
making. Meanwhile Comrade Böhm, the Commander-in-Chief, declares that
Proletarian self-respect is everywhere victorious.

The door opened; Mrs. Beniczky looked round and then said in a whisper:

“The Counter-revolution has broken out in Balassagyarmat. People are
shouting in the street: “We never were Communists!” Our people have
seized a telegram: in it the Soviet Cabinet has disclosed the situation.
It has fallen.”

Steps came along the terrace. We looked round in alarm. It was Mrs.
Aladár Huszár.

What had happened in Balassagyarmat? And her husband? She made a sad
gesture, then said that I must go with her. The Czechs were attacking
and Balassagyarmat was preparing to receive them. They only want the
railway line. Szügy is not going to be occupied, so that if I remained
here I should still be in the Soviet Republic. We should have to hurry.

“So they have not fallen after all? And what about the
Counter-revolution?”

She told us hastily that a meeting had been held at the square in front
of the county hall. Captain Bajatz, who last winter had driven the
Czechs out of the town, announced from the balcony that the situation
was hopeless. “It is a military impossibility to hold the town.” An
officer then exclaimed: “Down with the Dictatorship of the Proletariat!”
Whereupon Comrade Sugár, the political delegate, elbowed his way to the
front on the balcony and incited the people against the bourgeoisie and
the officers. “They must be extirpated! Spare neither women nor
children! It is they who have brought the Czechs down on us!” The
attitude of the crowd changed suddenly: fists were raised and bayonets
pointed towards the bourgeoisie. Blood flowed. Captain Bajatz fled: he
was last seen riding towards Kóvár, and as he reached the bridge the
Reds opened fire on him. That was the gratitude of Balassagyarmat for
his having saved it once. However, he spurred his horse and with two
other officers rode over to the Czech lines. Since then the other bank
of the Ipoly has livened up. And in the streets of the town the
Proletarians are clamouring for our death and shout that they are going
to kill the hostages if the Czechs enter. “The whole town is in an
uproar, and the railway barriers are guarded. Let us go!”

I was loth to go, and Mrs. Beniczky looked affected too. She said
nothing, but she must have wondered that I should leave her now, when it
was fear of a Czech bombardment that had driven me here.

“I must explain.... It was not because of the—of the bombardment that I
came here.”

“I knew that much, Elisabeth; it was not fear that brought you here. But
I did not question you, I just enjoyed having you.”

The assumed name suddenly became unbearable.

“Dear Mrs. Beniczky, I am not the person you think.”

She stepped back and looked at me in surprise. “But who are you then?”

Her eyes sparkled when I told her. “Goodness me! But then....” She
kissed me and her face showed clearly that she was anything but
displeased. “Mind you come back if things turn out otherwise than you
expect.” And she looked after us as long as her eyes could follow.

Most of the soldiers had removed the red ribbon from their caps and had
replaced it by a white flower. By nightfall whole troops of them were
going off. A bandylegged, unkempt young Jew was hurrying towards Mohora.
“There goes Béla Kun’s soldier!” the Reds shouted. They laughed and one
of them spat in the dust.

As we approached the town the country became more and more deserted. We
could hear the sound of rifles in the distance. The poplars along the
Ipoly were bent as though the weight of the leaden sky pressed them
down. Everything bowed to the wind, the dust raced along, and petals
were swept in showers from the fruit trees. When we had reached the
streets two soldiers, pale as death, came running past us. They glared
at us suspiciously, with frightened eyes. Others followed them, carrying
rifles and haversacks. They shouted excitedly at us:

“Into the houses. Nobody must remain in the streets.”

Another group came running along, dragging a little fair-haired
lieutenant with them. They were holding his hands, and pulling him along
so that he should not escape. They even implored him: they needed him.
Opposite some railings they knelt down, the raised stocks of their
rifles pressed against dead-white cheeks.

“The Czechs are here!”

We reached the house and banged the door behind us. Machine-guns rattled
and a gun roared, making the windows shake. Opposite, under the palings,
soldiers bent low and ran feverishly towards the barracks at the end of
the town.

“There they are, near the wood. They have crossed the Ipoly!”

No human being was now visible in the streets. The rattle of the
machine-guns continued, and the guns fired more rapidly, the shells
whining through the air above our heads and bursting in the vineyards
towards Szügy. A cloud rose wherever they struck the earth.

“The church spire of Kóvár has been hit, it’s disappeared altogether.”

On the main road some cows were rushing along in a wild stampede, the
heavy coat of the cow-herd swinging right and left as he ran. Everything
was dashing for shelter.

The street became darker and quieter, and the rifles alone broke the
silence of the night. The electric lights were out, the current had
failed.

Hours passed, then heavy fists were heard banging at some door. Armed
men clattered past our window and went on towards the prison. The
unsuccessful Counter-revolution had disclosed the honest people. Another
door banged in the next street: they were taking hostages. And in every
part of Hungary doors are banging like that to-night....

                  *       *       *       *       *

                                              Balassagyarmat, _May 4th_.

We are still ascending our blood-covered Calvary; later on its stations
may show up clearly. There, at that corner, did they put the cross on
our shoulders, there did they smite our faces, there did they spit into
our eyes, there did we collapse under the cross, and nobody came to help
us to bear it. We had to rise and drag it further.

Yesterday we thought we had escaped. Yesterday the news came that the
Cabinet had fallen and that the Red armies were everywhere on the run.
To-day they have shunted the ill-success of their arms and the people’s
fury on to the bourgeoisie. The game of the Károlyi revolution is being
repeated. Instead of pogroms, let there be massacres of Christians. They
spoke of it at the market place: Számuelly is coming to restore order.
The lives of the fallen Red soldiers must be revenged.

Mobilisation!... The newspaper seems to be composed entirely of
exclamation marks. ‘To the factory workers!’ ‘Order!’ ‘Appeal!’
‘Decree!’

Comrade Pogány has sounded a tocsin of alarm: “The news from the front
is bad. Our defeat at the front means the return of the Dictatorship of
the Bourgeoisie, our victory means the conservation of the Dictatorship
of the Proletariat. Everything depends on organised labour. To-day the
position is this: the revolutionary Proletariat of Budapest can no
longer trust the front, on the contrary, it rests with the Proletariat
of Budapest to save the front by its revolutionary impetus. The
Dictatorship has reached its crisis....”

Only after this confession did the newspaper give a belated account of
the May festivities of the capital. The town in scarlet: hundreds of
thousands in the streets: an exodus to the woods: illuminations,
fireworks.... And the poor people who expected to be fed on the festive
occasion staggered back like madmen to the great incertitude, hungry,
and their eyes sore with the scarlet glare.

The deadly colour of the red madness was still on the walls of the
houses when at 2 p.m. the trembling Cabinet met in the great room of the
Town Hall. Meanwhile rain had begun to fall, and the thirty millions’
worth of red paper-cloth was soaked; red streamed down the houses, the
walls, the plaster statues, the pavement. Everything was painted red. It
is said that the town looked like a huge blood-covered slaughter-house.
And then the news spread that the Dictatorship had fallen.

The newspapers reported the details of the emergency meeting of the
Workers’ Council. Béla Kun shouted to the audience that “The masses of
the Red army are fleeing before the hireling armies of Imperialism.
Looking now,” he said with raised voice, “at Soviet Hungary, I remember
a story by Gorki. Gorki went to Paris in search of the spirit of
Revolution, seeking its aid for the struggling revolution of the Russian
Proletariat. He searched for the ancient Revolution, crowned with the
good Phrygian cap, he searched and inquired, and at last was led to a
hotel where he found a courtesan, a woman fallen more or less to the
level of a street prostitute, and he asked her not to give herself to
the Czar, but to help the Revolution. But the woman the Revolution had
turned into a courtesan gave herself none the less to the Czar; so Gorki
ends with these words: ‘I wanted to spit my bloody, purulent saliva into
her face.’”

That is the kind of thing Béla Kun remembers when he looks at ‘this
Soviet Hungary’ and he dares to say it to a race to whom Louis Kossuth
once said: “I prostrate myself before the greatness of the Nation.”
Kossuth prostrated himself while Béla Kun thinks of expectorating.

I read the report to the end: nobody seems to have risen to choke the
words in his throat. In his awful Ghetto-lingo Béla Kun went on:

“... It is not the Rumanians, it is our own troops who are a danger to
Budapest. We had to disarm the units which returned from the northern
part of the Tisza, so as to save at least their weapons for the
Proletariat. The morale of the troops is such that Budapest is
helplessly at the mercy of a Rumanian attack. The question arises,
comrades, shall we give up Budapest, or shall we fight for Budapest? I
have always told my comrades that I know neither morality nor
immorality. I know of only two things; those that are useful to
Proletarianism and those which endanger Proletarianism. And I declare
that it is dishonourable to tell the bourgeois the truth if this truth
is to be hurtful to the Proletariat. But, comrades, I will not deceive
the Proletariat. I will tell you that the workers’ battalions are
wanting in the fighting spirit which would entitle us to think of the
salvation of Budapest....”

Thus does this man speak of his own character, the man who in his
absolute power admits that: “We were a small group, in opposition to the
majority of working men, when we started the fight for the
Dictatorship.” And he reveals the terrible secret of his success:
Károlyi’s high treason. “I feel somehow that if the Dictatorship were to
perish now, it would perish only because it gained a bloodless victory.
It was too cheap, it was given us for nothing....”

In fact, it cost nothing except Judas’ money and perhaps the existence
of Hungary. For now Béla Kun has renounced the whole of Hungary and is
ready to satisfy any territorial demands the Czechs, Rumanians and Serbs
may raise, on condition that his power is left to him, and “Budapest,
where the protest against capitalism can make a stand.”

His is no longer a human thirst for power: it is an insatiable animal
greed, which allows the limbs of its prey to be torn off as long as it
can devour the heart. After having bartered away the land which the
nation has held for a thousand years in exchange for a single town, he
has telegraphed to our hungry neighbours, offering them the ancient soil
of the nation. And all he has to say to his comrades about this
unexampled deed is this: “It was not for our pleasure that we sent those
telegrams to the surrounding bourgeois states....”

A stranger soul has never used stranger language in Hungary.

[Illustration:

  BÉLA KÚN GIVES AN ADDRESS IN KASSA.
]

While Béla Kun was declaiming: “I am not in despair ... I do not want to
make you despair, comrades ... you will never hear despondent words from
my lips.... I shall never give it up.... I say we won’t be
downhearted ... bad times, but not hopeless....” news was brought to the
assembly: the position in the field is not hopeless! The attitude of the
meeting altered at once. The orator became truculent once more.

“If possible we must defend the Dictatorship before Budapest, through
the Bakony, to Wiener Neustadt.... We must not resign our power!”

The Workers’ Council then adopted a resolution—that it is the duty of
organised labour “to defend to the last drop of blood the achievements
of the Dictatorship of the Proletariat.”

How this defence is to be conducted was revealed by a comrade called
Surek:

“Honoured Workers’ Council.... The bourgeoisie is grinning and rubbing
its hands everywhere. We must freeze this grin on its face! To-morrow we
must go to the factories and our first duty will be to exterminate the
bourgeoisie effectively, in the strictest sense of the word. We must
keep our pledge that when the Entente comes here it shall find nothing
but mountains of bourgeois corpses and a determined Proletariat. Enough
bourgeois must not be left alive to form a Government.”

In deference to foreign countries this speech was not reported in the
papers; but political agitators are spreading the words of Comrade
Surek.

Now and then a bowed female form passes the window, her face set towards
the prison, carrying food for some hostage. The observation post of the
Reds has been established on the prison roof, just above the hostages.
Let the Czechs shell it! Soldiers stop the women, inspect their baskets
and take whatever they fancy. Then they say, as a parting greeting:
“That is the last dinner you need bring! If the Czechs enter, we shall
hang the swine.”

                  *       *       *       *       *

                                                              _May 5th._

The bombardment has ceased and the town is creeping out of its holes.
But people pass each other stealthily, without exchanging words, as if
they dared no longer talk. And above the county hall the wind is toying
with the red flag. A blood-red shawl is floating in the spring breeze:
Szolnok has been retaken.

In the afternoon Gregory, the Huszárs’ coachman, came running
horror-stricken from the town: the Reds have declared that instead of
Aladár Huszár they are going to arrest his wife.

It was about ten o’clock when there was a knock at the door.

“Let me go,” I said to my friend. Are they coming for her, or has her
husband come back, or are they searching for me? The candle guttered in
the wind, and at the garden gate three men with fixed bayonets emerged
from the dark. They pushed me aside without saying a word and marched up
the stairs into the room. I ran and got in front of them.

“What do you want?”

They strode towards me menacingly and suddenly I found myself
surrounded. They looked round suspiciously, and the leader said roughly:
“Why is there a light in this house?”

I gave some explanation. One of the soldiers, a long, angry-faced man,
leant over me threateningly:

“This is no time to have lights burning. Just you look out! If we catch
you again we shall hang you on that lamp-post there, at the corner.”

When they went I felt as if a throttling hand had released my throat.

                  *       *       *       *       *

                                                              _May 6th._

I have been thinking of my mother all morning. This is her name day, and
I cannot be with her. Fate is continually pushing back the hands of the
clock that will strike the hour of our reunion.

The town is beflagged with red flags. What has happened? Szolnok? Or is
it some other victory?

The Powers of the Entente have ordered the Rumanians back, and now they
are standing waiting beyond the Tisza. Meanwhile we perish here.

Számuelly has no time to come here, luckily: he is restoring order in
the towns which put out white flags on the arrival of the Rumanians. Six
Hungarians were hanged on the 3rd of May. Mrs. Huszár received the news,
one of the victims being a relation of hers, Béla Batik, an only son the
war left to his mother. Számuelly sat in judgment over him. “Off you go
to the gallows!” said he, and he himself put the halter round his neck.
Then he lit a cigarette and clapped Batik on the shoulder saying: “It
will be all right, my hangman has the knack of it. Listen, you dog! I
grant you the time it takes me to smoke this cigarette. If you will tell
me meanwhile the names of your accomplices I will let you off.” He then
sat down on a chair and smoked while the other stood under the gallows
with the rope round his neck. The cigarette was finished. “Long live the
White army and Hungary!” Batik shouted, and Számuelly released the trap
with his own hand.

Bloodstains multiply everywhere. We now know the names of at least two
of the victims whose blood has been spilt on the chain bridge. They were
Alexander Hollán and his father. They had worked hard all their lives
and they were slaughtered by those who called themselves the leaders of
the ‘workers.’

It happened on the 27th of April. All over Budapest it was forbidden for
anybody to be in the streets after 10 p.m. The window blinds had to be
drawn and if a light was visible in a window the ‘Terror Boys’ fired at
it. Armed lorries were continually rushing about in the dark streets.
The town listened with bated breath: hostages were being taken. Motors
were racing up the castle hill: it was a hunt for human victims. When
these had been collected a car crossed over to Pest and stopped on the
bridge. The two Holláns were hustled out on to the lower quay. Probably
it was there that their captors intended to do the deed, but for some
unknown reason they ordered their victims back again into the car. They
started off but stopped again at the pillar and obliged the tortured men
to get off. The motor-car waited near by and those in it heard a violent
altercation going on in the dark. Shots were then fired and there
followed two splashes in the Danube.

Nobody has seen the two Holláns since. The story of the happenings was
told by Karátson, a Secretary of State and one of their fellow
prisoners. Then, one does not know how, the news filtered out and is
being whispered to-day behind the closed doors and windows of Budapest.
Many know it, only poor Alexander Hollán’s wife is in ignorance. The
Communists declare that her husband is in gaol, and at noon her little
grey shadow waits day after day amongst the other women at the prison
gate. She brings food and linen to her husband and sends messages, and
thanks the terrorists at the gate for transmitting them. Meanwhile the
Danube carries her dead gently towards the sea.

The prisons are crowded with hostages awaiting their fate. Death
perpetually hovers over them, for they are threatened daily with
execution and daily one or another of them is led off to the prison
yard. They blindfold him and fire over his head—for fun. The hangmen of
to-day greatly enjoy gloating over their victims’ fear. Yet to produce
terror is the delight of degraded souls. Hearsay reports hundreds who
are the innocent inhabitants of prisons, but names cannot be
ascertained. Yet we know there are Archduke Joseph Francis, Bishop Count
John Mikes, Alexander Wekerle, the former Prime Minister, the president
and the vice-president of the Hungarian Academy of Sciences, several
former Ministers, court dignitaries and members of parliament, generals,
lord lieutenants, landlords, and many others, among them the aged Count
Aurel Dessewffy, Lord Chief Justice, who was dragged by Red soldiers
from the side of his wife’s deathbed to be cast into prison. There is
the élite of the Hungarian nation, with many others whose names have not
reached me. Many unknown people, students, women, farmers,
manufacturers, even some workmen. They are all hostages—prisoners in
their own country—pawns for the lives of Béla Kun, Számuelly, Pogány,
Landler and other comrades.

                  *       *       *       *       *

                                                              _May 7th._

Now and then comes the sound of distant gunfire. Whence does the wind
bring it? The Reds have beaten the Czechs back all along the Ipoly. A
new poster has been stuck on the wall of the house opposite, it is an
appeal to the inhabitants of Balassagyarmat by Comrades Riechmann, the
political delegate, and Singer:

“Comrades! We have vowed on our ideals that if any among you who want to
restore the old order raise their sacrilegious hands against us, we
shall strike them down with our iron fists and smite them like a hammer
smites the anvil. What do they want? To bring back the old criminal
order? Do not attempt the impossible, because henceforth the slightest
attempt will mean paying with your lives, and we will deal with you as
with ordinary assassins who are a danger to human life. Behold your
heroes, sitting in gaol and waiting for the sentence of justice for
their vile, incredible treasons.... What does the country mean to the
bourgeois? You have seen how it created happiness and comfort for them,
while our share was misery.... And we declare to the bourgeoisie of the
whole world that we will not give up our town and our country, because
_now they are ours, it was we who defended them for fifty-two
months_.... Long live the World-Revolution! Long live Béla Kun!”

Comrades Singer and Riechmann! They cannot even write the Hungarian
language, and yet they dare to claim not only our country but its
defence during the war which they successfully shirked for fifty-two
months. Let them behold from their graves, those who have fallen on
distant battlefields, those whose feet were frozen in paper boots, those
whose wives hungered and shivered in the queue! Among my relations
fourteen followed the call. All of them were young. Eight of them will
never return. Do they behold these things from their graves?

At the end of October the disbanded soldiers came back from the
world-war clamouring for pogroms. In November they were already
demanding the blood of their own kin. The air was full of secret
promptings: ‘Everything shall be yours!’ Later on there came the shout:
‘Plunder the gentle folk!’ Those who first whispered saved thus their
fortunes and their lives. And the people chose as its leaders the owners
of the gin-shops and declared the landlords their foes. And Comrades
Singer and Riechmann declare to-day that our country is their country
and no longer ours. The leadership of the nation which was once
Széchényi’s, Kossuth’s, Deák’s and Tisza’s, is now theirs.

                  *       *       *       *       *

                                                              _May 8th._

Béla Kun has asked the Rumanians for an armistice. His offer expresses
deadly fear. If he can retain the rest of mutilated Hungary in his grip
he will renounce any territory, is ready for any sacrifice.

Madarescu, the commander of the Rumanian troops in Transylvania,
answered three days later. In his conditions he never mentions the
Soviet but always speaks of Hungary. He insists on the disarmament of
all Hungarian forces. He requires that the Hungarian Command shall
acquiesce in the execution of the ultimate conditions whatever they may
be. He requires the delivery of all arms, guns, ammunition, means of
transport, equipment and provisions. He demands all railway material and
armoured trains, and orders the return of all prisoners of war, hostages
and civilian population carried off by the retiring army. This
reparation is to be done without any obligation of reciprocity on
Rumania’s behalf. That is how Hungary is spoken to to-day! And the
Dictatorship of the Proletariat, which has helped the advance of the
Rumanians from the Maros and Szamos to the Tisza, may count this
humiliating tone among its achievements. It is we alone feel the pain.
When on the 1st of May the Rumanians crossed the Tisza, Béla Kun
prepared for flight. The families of the People’s Commissaries were
packing up. Big sums were smuggled out of the country. Then the
Rumanians were stopped by the Entente, so Béla Kun gained time. He
organised the workers’ battalions and to-day he answers Madarescu’s
armistice proposals by mobilisation. So we continue in agony.

New orders have been posted up in the streets of Budapest:

“To save the Proletarian Revolution we order the general mobilisation of
the Proletariat. Budapest will from this date be under martial law. We
appeal to the Proletariat to do its duty to the last.

                                             The Revolutionary Cabinet.”

And the hated and persecuted middle classes are ordered to pay the blood
tax for the salvation of their executioners: “Every officer of the
reserve who is under forty-five years of age must report for active
service. Those who refuse to obey this order....” If the middle classes
do not obey, they are threatened with the Revolutionary Tribunal; the
Proletarians, however, if they enlist, “will receive in addition to
their pay the usual wages of workmen.”

No, it is not yet over, indeed it is beginning once more.

In Budapest the comrade Commissaries and their wives are reviewing the
troops, and the electrician Commander-in-Chief is starting in the royal
train from his Headquarters to inspect the troops in the provinces.

The Galician Neros are now quite at home in their bloody and fantastic
rôle. Their chronicle, ‘The People’s Voice’ which until lately has spent
all its energies in undermining authority and in attacking militarism,
now reports in rapture: “Comrade Böhm inspected the troops and expressed
his complete satisfaction at their appearance. After the review the
Commander-in-Chief travelled with his whole staff to the front, where he
inspected the advance line and received the reports of his generals.
Comrade Böhm has expressed his confidence....”

It is an old familiar text, only the name of Comrade Böhm has been
substituted for that of the Archduke. 1914 ... 1919!

Here in this place it is not very easy to hold a review, for the greater
part of the garrison has evaporated. The place of Captain Bajatz has
been filled by a local butcher’s assistant who commands the army from a
coffee house. Comrade Riechmann is the chief of the general staff.

[Illustration:

  EUGENE SZANTO _alias_ SCHREIBER.

  ASSISTANT COMMISSARY FOR WAR.
]

Towards evening the news spread that the Czechs are going to surround
Balassagyarmat to-night. A nightingale was singing in the moonlit
garden, and voices rose in the garden next door:

“If the Czechs do not come to-night it will be the end of the hostages.
The soldiers have been shouting all day under the prison walls ‘You are
going to die, you swine!’”

At that moment a cannon roared in the vineyards.

“Bless your sweet little throat,” exclaimed the voice of an old woman.

“Don’t bless it so loud or you will find yourself in prison.”

“But the nightingale!” stammered the old woman.

“Of course,” someone laughed; “I thought you referred to the Czech gun.”

Wild firing came from the Ipoly, and bullets whistled right and left. We
ran towards the house. Near the shed a bullet passed so close to me that
I felt the wind of it: it passed over my head and struck the wall like a
mad wasp. The shutters of the houses were closed rapidly, they give one
at any rate a feeling of shelter. Bullets continued to spatter on the
walls. Every now and then we rushed out, looked round in the moonlight,
and then rushed back again. All the while the wasps are buzzing round
the house.

                  *       *       *       *       *

                                                              _May 9th._

On the sunny side of the street, tired, ill-looking, prematurely aged
people came slowly from the direction of the prison. The hostages have
been released. The order came from Budapest:

“The Soviet takes hostages when danger is imminent. As the Soviet is at
present in no immediate danger, we order their provisional release.”

The wife of a railwayman came into the yard with eyes red with weeping.
The soldiers had deserted their post, so Comrade Riechmann and the
butcher’s commander ordered the railwaymen out. They at least love their
country, and last winter they opposed the Czechs. Now they have driven
them back again, having made forty prisoners. But thirty-eight
railwaymen are missing, and Comrade Böhm is going to credit
internationalism with this victory won by Hungarian nationalism.

A carriage rattled down the street. Nowadays whenever a carriage stops
anywhere all the windows and walls of the neighbourhood are on the
alert. We noticed that everybody was looking in our direction.

Gregory the coachman put his head through the door:

“Here they are!”

Detectives. I hid my notes in the sofa cushions and fled before them
from room to room. They requisitioned uniforms and field-glasses. They
also inspected the library and told us that the piano was public
property. Even sewing machines are taken by the Government, and it makes
no difference if the owner is a tailor. Thus are they killing home
industries. They took all the tobacco they could find, nor did
opera-glasses escape; “The army needs them. We give no receipt. These
things no longer belong to you, nothing belongs to you.” And they took
them. As they left they questioned the maid in the corridor:

“And where may your master be?”

I heard the girl reply mockingly, “In town!”

“Don’t play the fool!” the detective shouted, “we know he has run away.
We are searching the whole county for him.”

Again the girl chaffed them. “What an idea! How can he have run away?
They are pulling your leg. He comes home every night.”

“Well I never,” said the man to his companion, and they whispered among
themselves. The maid thought herself very clever and laughed
contentedly.

When they had left, Gregory the coachman came in.

“They said they will come back and watch for him every night.”

Mrs. Huszár advised me to go back to Szügy till this zeal blew over.

In the afternoon the sky became clouded. The fusilade died down. The
stuffy heat preceding a storm weighed heavily on us. In town they were
burying some soldiers, unfortunate victims of the Red war. The
passers-by stopped on the kerb and stared at the funeral, while the
procession passed slowly under red flags. A red cross was borne in front
of it, then came the coffins, draped in red, followed by two
vulgar-looking girls, in red dresses, carrying wreaths of red flowers
tied with red ribbons. Under the grey sky, on the grey road, death,
dressed in red, proceeded towards the cemetery. And among the green
fields, in verdant peace, the garden of Szügy was waiting for me.




                               CHAPTER IX


                                                      Szügy, _May 11th_.

Since I left Szügy the almond trees have blossomed; so beauty came to
meet me, and my heart lost some of its wildness and I felt less lonely
and sad.

When I reached the bottom of the neglected garden I saw that someone was
sitting on the stone seat leaning his elbows on the table and staring
towards the sun. For an instant I was taken aback: who was this man?
Then I remembered: he must be one of the officers quartered on us.
Abject distress was depicted on his downcast face.

It was despair that drove many patriotic officers through hunger and
poverty into the Red army, and among the humiliated they are the worst;
trampled, threatened, insulted, hungry, shivering and watched; the
helpless prey of a typewriter-agent commander-in-chief, of the delegates
to the front, of scum.

So the pathless garden has appealed to another unfortunate. He too would
like to escape, but cannot; he too would like to hope, and there is
nothing to hope for. What is in store for us? Every attempt we have made
has broken down, our hopes from abroad, our hopes from our own efforts.
The Red press is howling for blood. “Death to the bandits of the
Counter-revolution!”

The greater part of Hungary’s aristocracy fled abroad in March: the
Hungarian peasantry keeps obstinately silent on its isolated farms,
in its sequestered villages. So there are none left for a
counter-revolution but those who for a thousand years have borne the
weight of our destinies. Once they were the electors of kings, when
they were known as the gentry, later as the educated classes, and
to-day as the middle classes. They have always been to the fore when
death or toil was demanded of them, and always in the background
when royal favours and grants were distributed; but never have they
been mediocre in fibre. This class will be for ever the trunk of the
oak, the power that supports the tree and stands up against the
blows of the axe, yet does not receive the rays of the sun. Now the
axe has fallen. Men were wanted who dared to die, and in Budapest
the first attempt at a counter-revolution flared up. But somebody
betrayed it, and those caught were sentenced to life-long
imprisonment and their leaders executed.

Then came the news that the ‘Cabinet’ had sent to the Hungarian Legation
in Vienna one hundred and forty million crowns to finance a revolution;
whereupon Hajób, the Secretary of the Legation, and the patriotic
Hungarian employees stormed the Communist Legation. The money fell into
the hands of the counter-revolutionaries.

‘The Red Newspaper’ foamed as it reported the matter. Our hopes rose. It
was said that over twenty thousand Hungarians, able to bear arms, were
in Vienna, and in our imagination the right bank of the Danube was
already aflame. People whispered: “the Hungarians of Vienna have
started, it is only a question of days and they will knock over the
Dictatorship.” Then one night about fifty officers crossed the
frontier—and were disarmed by the Austrian frontier guards.

Still there was hope. The ideals of the Budapest conspiracy survived its
martyrs. The thread was not dropped. Brave men began once more to
organise. It was decided that the aeroplane which was to give the signal
for the rising was to fly over Budapest on the 4th of May at three
o’clock in the morning. On the eve of the event a few officers,
confident of victory, appeared in a restaurant with white roses and with
restored decorations and insignia of rank, and made the gypsy band play
the national anthem. This stupid demonstration naturally aroused the
attention of spies, and the same night Colonel Dormándy, Captain Horváth
and several brave officers and officials were arrested.

When I reached the house a letter was waiting for me from Mrs. Huszár. A
clergyman of the reformed church is going to-morrow to his parents who
live on the other bank of the river, and he will take me with him. One
has only to ford the river and one is safe.

                  *       *       *       *       *

                                                             _May 12th._

I had a curious dream last night. I dreamt the moon was shining on the
manor-house. I had to escape, and was implored to hurry. Somebody
hastily pressed a bundle tied up in a handkerchief and a staff into my
hand. Then I found myself on the main road along the river, alone in the
silvery light of the moon. The water was visible between the trees and
sparkled brightly. Then I noticed that the bundle in my hand became
heavier and heavier. I looked at it and found that it was all covered
with blood; blood was streaming out of it and running down my staff till
it covered the road.

Later I told Mrs. Beniczky my dream. “Don’t go,” said she; “a better
opportunity will come.” So I stayed.

In the afternoon the commander of the artillery in the village came to
take leave. The Czechs are retiring all along the line, the Reds in
pursuit. The Rumanians also have lost the initiative. In Germany the
awful conditions of peace have provoked an outburst of Spartacism. The
Germans are making an alliance with the Russians. France does not care;
she requires her troops for troubles at home. The domination (such as it
was) of the Entente in Hungary has come to an end. The gunner looked
down in despair: “The Soviet is going to rule the world,” said he.

If this is true I shall not escape; I shall go back to my mother and
report myself. One gets tired of being a fugitive.

There was a knock at the door and in came Mrs. Huszár. She too was pale
and spoke in whispers:

“Bad news. It is all over, and the town is full of detectives. You
mustn’t stay any longer; you must leave here immediately.”

“And your husband? Supposing it’s true that things are going to continue
like this for years?”

“I’ve just heard from him,” said Mrs. Huszár, “he’s hiding in the woods.
He’s having a bad time of it too, but then he is a man.” She had no
thought for herself, only for others. “There’s no need for you to stay
with us.”

So we agreed that I should be informed as soon as the clergyman returned
and get ready to start.

The moon was filtering through the trees and in the blue light on the
lawn the white fluffy dandelion clocks swayed like tiny Chinese lanterns
on the ends of miniature poles. The breeze swept across the grass and
extinguished the lanterns. The fluff floated in the moonlight: the image
of our torn hopes.

                  *       *       *       *       *

                                                             _May 13th._

This morning a soldier I had not seen before came in through the garden
gate, bringing the officer’s dinner in a canteen. He put down the
canteen on the steps of the terrace and went into the kitchen. The men
have ordered roast veal for their own dinner. When he came back he saw
that a dog was licking the officer’s food.

“What does it matter?” said he; “dogs can feed out of the same
trencher.”

                  *       *       *       *       *

                                                             _May 14th._

The last frost was shimmering on the grass, and machine-guns were
clattering away as if needles of steel were sewing a shroud in the air.

A cloud rose on the main road, as if raised by a whirlwind: a carriage
came racing along at a mad gallop. A young man was driving, giving the
horses their head, and as he leant forward I saw that he had a
gentlemanly appearance. That was all I could see through the dust; the
carriage passed in a flash.

Shots were fired at it. “Stop him!” howled a hoarse, thick voice from a
cottage.

They are going to arrest him; already a mounted trooper is galloping
after him. But his horse shied at the shooting, rose on its hind legs,
and then swerved with his rider into the fields. Meanwhile the carriage
had disappeared, and my heart followed it. The fate of the driver is
mine, his escape is my escape. I do not know who he was. I could not
even see his face clearly, but he is ‘wanted,’ so we are friends. It is
only thieves and malefactors who are not hounded in Hungary to-day. They
are free, they judge, rule, and speak in the name of the country. Those
who are hunted are my brethren.

                  *       *       *       *       *

                                                             _May 16th._

The garden has never attained such supreme beauty; it seems to open in
the morning as for an embrace. Its silence was interrupted this morning,
however, by a sound like a giant blue-bottle humming in the distance. It
flew fast, came nearer and nearer, its hum became a roar. A motor-car
was racing along, a grey, luxurious field car, like the one the King
used to have. I looked out between the shrubs. The car stopped near the
path, and the driver in his leather coat leant forward, adjusting
something near the steering wheel. There were three passengers in the
car, the one on the right, lolling back among the cushions, a fat,
high-shouldered, short-necked, broad Jew, whose very attitude was
unpleasant. Under his flat Soviet cap greasy black hair curled over his
neck. His clean-shaven face reminded one of a music-hall artist.

The car started and disappeared in a cloud of dust. I shrank back with
disgust. Why had that face come here? Where had I seen it before? I
shuddered. It was as though a soft slimy toad had suddenly appeared on
the surface of a clear sylvan pool. The garden closed over the vision
and the flowering lilacs effaced its impression. In the evening I was
told that the man in the princely motor, with his suite, was Joseph
Pogány.

I suppose I ought to be amused. Here am I, outlawed, sentenced to death,
and sleuth-hounds have been let loose upon my tracks. The chauffeur is
probably our housekeeper’s fiancé, the same who was set to spy on our
home. And these people who have been searching for me for weeks were
standing just now a few paces from me; they, openly, free, while I was
hiding in the bushes. May the same fortune attend their search for
others.

                  *       *       *       *       *

                                                             _May 17th._

Yesterday a newspaper was thrown from the train. The old middle-class
newspapers have stopped publication even in their new Communist
disguise. Following the Russian example there are now only official
papers; ‘The People’s Voice,’ ‘The Red Newspaper,’ ‘The Red Soldier,’
‘The Young Proletarian’; _Világ_, the old newspaper of the Freemasons,
has remained, though it disguises its identity under the name of _The
Torch_ and serves as official mouthpiece of the Commissary for
Education; and there is the old capitalistic _Pester Lloyd_ used by the
revolutionary Cabinet as its semi-official, German mouthpiece.

The newspaper went from house to house through the village and at last
reached us. It proclaims in gigantic type: “Victories of the Proletarian
army. Lenin congratulates Béla Kun by wireless on his victories.” So
Lenin is speaking once more!

The sun is shining and yet the horizon appears dark and sad. Is it
really possible that they should triumph in the end? Suddenly I laughed:
Comrade Landler has published an article in ‘The People’s Voice,’
telling the story of how he visited a workmen’s battalion with Béla Kun
and Pogány. To quote him verbatim: “When they saw us they cheered. Then
a curious thing happened—our comrades asked for our autographs. We were
obliged to give our autographs, not to one, not to ten, but to half a
battalion. He who cannot interpret this incident must be afflicted with
blindness. An army which is on such a high level of culture that its
men, a few miles behind the front, ask for nothing but autographs, _an
army like that cannot fail to be victorious_!”

The paper was still in my hand when I came to a little plot of land
below the garden known by the name of ‘the parson’s green.’ It used to
be glebe land but Mrs. Beniczky has rented it for many years. She has
just been informed by the Directorate that this is to be her last year
of tenancy. However, they are graciously allowing her corn to grow
there. John Kispál, the gardener, a member of the Directorate, was
hoeing in it, and behind him a small girl was sowing corn in the
furrows. When Master Kispál perceived the newspaper in my hand, he leant
on his hoe and sucked at his pipe so violently that he drew his cheeks
in. Then he sent the girl for tobacco and looked round cautiously. That
is the way people have nowadays when they want to speak openly.

“Tell me, Miss,” said he, “what is going to happen?”

“How should I know?”

“Well, the gentle folks always know more than we do; they get it out of
their brains. Brains can’t be taught.” He gave a long pull at his pipe.
“Nowadays they put a man up against the wall if he says what he thinks.
Mistress Bakalár has been carried off in chains, because she could not
keep her mouth shut. She said that the Reds were greater enemies than
the enemy. It was no help to her that she was a first-class Proletarian,
rifle-butts played havoc with her head.” The gardener looked down
pensively. “Even that is not the worst of it. What’s worse is that they
are forsaking the country. How can any Hungarian do such a thing?”

“Those in power to-day are not Hungarian.”

“What? You don’t mean to say that Béla Kun is not a Hungarian?”

“Why, his real name is Cohen!”

Kispál’s mouth opened wide. “If that is so, the gentle folk have treated
us very unfairly. Why did they allow such a thing? Believe me, if he had
come here under his true name the people would have had none of him.”

[Illustration:

  BÉLA KÚN (1) AND TIBOR SZÁMUELLY (2) IN THE MAY DAY PROCESSION.
]

When I reached the house the soldiers were making a great noise in the
kitchen. They told the maid that an army order had arrived: the 32nd
Artillery would have to leave this place. A small battery would come in
its place with a hundred and fifty men. But they were not quite sure
about obeying this order yet: Sergeant Isidor Grosz has a sweetheart
near by, and Katz, the political delegate, does not want a change
either. So they have sent to Budapest to ask Béla Kun to change the
gunners. They will stay on with the 8 c.m. guns, and if they do not get
their way they are going to blow up all the ammunition.

Comrade Pogány was in a temper when he left here. In the morning when he
rushed into the commander’s office he shouted and did not say “good
morning” to anybody. He asked an officer:

“How many recruits, and what stuff are they made of?”

“Eighty men, poor fellows, mostly flat-footed.”

“Why did they join up?”

“For pay, clothes and boots,” the officer answered.

“Not for the ideals of the Proletariat?” Pogány insisted.

“I can’t tell. The matter was never mentioned.”

The People’s Commissary turned his back on him furiously and ordered the
officers to parade in front of the men; then he asked the latter: “Are
you satisfied with the comrade officers?” After that, though the Red
press describes his indomitable courage at the head of storming troops
and gushes over his self-sacrificing heroism, he retired to a safe
distance behind the front.

And the gunners are going to remain another day because they want to
have a dance as a send-off. The men say that Isidor Grosz has come to an
arrangement with Béla Kun—he came back with his pockets bulging with
money, so now he does not mind leaving. It is to be hoped that none of
the others will take the thing amiss: there is a lot of ammunition in
the woodshed and on the terrace. The gate stands open, and there is
nobody to guard it. Even children steal in and break the boxes open,
stealing the cartridge cases and the cordite to make fireworks with.

The maid went to the dance to-night. There was a Gypsy band. The
soldiers danced and “the Proletarian army, as a sign of its great,
self-respecting discipline,” emptied several barrels of wine.

                  *       *       *       *       *

                                                             _May 19th._

The Red press is shrieking with sarcasm, mixed with hatred: “The parody
of a Government in Arad!” What is it, an opposition Government? Surely
not a Hungarian Government? But it is. It was formed in Arad on the 5th
of May, two weeks ago, and we, living in the same country, have received
the news only to-day! That is how The Terror deals with our news. At
last...! I read the manifesto of Arad over and over again. “The real
leaders of the nation being now in prison or banished, we assume the
leadership provisionally.”

A Hungarian voice, after a long silence. It does not boast, it has none
of the conceit of the distributors of autographs, it is manly and modest
like the man who is at the head of this provisional Government, though
for an instant his name repelled me. Károlyi! Awful memories are
connected with that name, and an irremovable curse. After Michael
Károlyi comes another Károlyi; but Count Julius Károlyi’s personality
stands high above the name, as if in expiation of the crimes which
another bearer of it has committed. The Foreign Secretary, Baron
Bornemissza, has been for years the leader of the Hungarians whom fate
has cast among the Rumanians. The Minister of War is not a
typewriter-agent or a second-rate journalist, but a real soldier. And
all the names are of this stamp but one: Varjassy has been Károlyi’s and
Jászi’s man. But that matters little now, and the more ‘The People’s
Voice’ fulminates, the greater is my joy. “Who are these nobodies?” the
Communist paper asks. “Hungarians!” replies the air, replies life,
replies morning and night. And hope made golden promises.

Dense masses of soldiers came from the village this afternoon, and the
gunners of the 32nd came to harvest in our garden. They are leaving this
evening and flowers are required for the train. So they made a dead set
at everything that blossomed in this quiet realm of green. Branches
cracked, the garden moaned. Within an hour the dreamy little shrubs were
changed into scarecrows, the grass was purple with the blossom of lilac.
Branches were twisted and cut down to stumps, wounded plants were
stripped of twigs and leaves. They have trampled Spring to death. I
raged inwardly; let them have the flowers, but why this mad destruction?
I went into the house: I could not bear the sight of it.

                  *       *       *       *       *

                                                        _May 20th–21st._

After the tepid rain in the night the sun has come out from among the
clouds, and the ill-treated shrubs look less hopeless, laden as they are
with glittering drops. The rain has made the grass raise its head and
some forgotten lilacs have opened their blossoms.

Ever since break of day the air has been humming above our heads. Steel
moles are mining the clouded sky. They are invisible till they fall with
a terrific crash and raise mole-hills on the ground.

The Reds have retaken Miskolcz from the Czechs. Eleven
counter-revolutionaries have been arrested in Budapest. In the ‘Frankel
Leo’ barracks a memorial tablet has been unveiled to the French
Communist leader of that name who was born in Old Buda.

In other countries there is peace, there is a future. They awake daily
without fear, their dreams are not nightmares; they have doors they can
close, cupboards that are not searched, a hearth which is not shared by
uncivilised, spiteful strangers. There one may sing and laugh. One may
even speak openly, happily. They have music, pictures, and books, and no
one comes to take them from them. Man is allowed to create, their minds
produce songs and sculptures and pictures, scholars pursue their
studies, and women have not forgotten to smile. And in the stifling
fetid atmosphere of ugliness, humiliation, reckless brutality,
restraint, slavery, and hatred, I am homesick for an hour’s beauty. Just
for an hour to have things as they used to be!

Mrs. Beniczky had a visitor to-day, an elderly lady who lived in the
village. I escaped quietly to my room, and although the visitor spoke in
whispers, now and then she forgot herself and then her voice reached me.
Suddenly she became aware that she was raising her voice and pulled
herself up.

“I understand that a poor relation of the Huszárs is staying with you,
where is she?” she asked anxiously. “In the next room? Goodness, then I
ought to....”

“Don’t worry,” said Mrs. Beniczky, laughing quietly, “she is hard of
hearing.”

Since I have been in hiding goodness knows how many things I have been.
First an escaped teacher, then a nurse, then a poor relation; now I am
deaf. Yet under false names, under all sorts of disguises, almost
invariably I have met with kindness. Of course some people naturally
tried to impress me with their own importance, and I shall be for ever
grateful to them, for they have taught me what it feels like to have to
put up with other people’s conceit. There was a ‘comrade’ officer of the
Reds who used to make me feel fearfully small—I was only a ‘poor
relation.’ He scarcely ever took any notice of me, and when I said
anything he looked ostentatiously bored. O poor relations, unwanted
superfluities, you have been my teachers, once I was one of you, and
when these times are over never shall I forget that I am of your kin.

When the visitor left I sat before the fire and read Petöfi’s poems to
my hostess. Slowly the day closed in and when the light failed we sat
talking quietly in the dusk.

“It was lucky that I did not let you go with the parson,” said Mrs.
Beniczky; “God has preserved you.”

The news had reached us in the afternoon. Although I had refused to go
with him, the Reverend Sebastian Kovács had started off to see his
parents, but while he was fording the river both the Czechs and the Reds
had fired on him from the banks. He threw himself into the water—a woman
who saw the whole thing recognised him and came to tell us. That was the
last that was heard of him.

“If you had been there, if they had arrested you, or.... Do you remember
your dream the previous night?”

I shuddered: once more I saw the white moonlit road and the little
bloody bundle of my dream. Again I felt the groping hand around me. For
two months it has reached out for me, missed me, come closer, missed me
again.

“There was no reason why you should go,” said Mrs. Beniczky, “this is a
sequestered place, and you are as safe here as if your mother were
watching over you.”

Then, all of a sudden, I saw my mother again. She was not visible, yet I
could see the poise of her head, her blue eyes, and the wonderful smile
on that delicate, narrow face.

Petöfi’s book was lying open on my knee: “Mother, our dreams do never
lie....”

And in the dark the smile was still present.

                  *       *       *       *       *

                                                             _May 22nd._

Last night two officers staying in the house came into the dining-room
bringing maps which they spread on the table. Their faces were the
picture of despair. Their position has daily become more insufferable
and orders from General Headquarters have now reached the political
agents at the front that all officers are to be watched by ‘reliable
individuals’—the said reliable individuals being Jews in every case.
This routine was begun yesterday, and two soldiers with fixed bayonets
are posted in front of every officer’s quarters. They take it in turn to
follow their officer wherever he goes, they eat at his table, they sleep
in his room. This is in strict accordance with the Russian plan, only
Trotsky favours Chinese soldiers for the job.

Voices sounded at the door and the officers snatched up their maps. A
soldier with his bayonet fixed stood in the doorway. The shade of the
hanging lamp cast the light low on the table, so that the soldier’s face
remained in the dark; only his repulsive, protruding eyes shone as they
passed inquisitively round the room. Then he shouted to the officers:
“Come along, comrades!” So we were left alone once more, and only the
roar of guns broke the silence of the night.

At dawn the little village became a swarming camp. A.S.C. carts covered
with tarpaulins came clattering from the direction of Balassagyarmat.
The banks of the Ipoly are being evacuated and the soldiers are hastily
packing. Camp kitchens and mounted troops clatter along the main road.
Dust, clouds of dust. Buglers sounding the ‘fall-in’ and nobody paying
the slightest attention.

Mrs. Beniczky and I held a council this morning. If the Czechs are
really going to occupy Balassagyarmat, nobody would think of looking for
me there. What shall I do? Finally we decided that I could go, and we
took leave of each other; but it was with a heavy heart I left the old
house and the garden behind me.

John Kispál, the gardener, a member of the Directorate, proposed to help
me reach the town. As we came to the barrier at Szügy an armed soldier
barred our road and pointed his bayonet at me. “Where are you going?
Have you got a pass? No? Then back you go!”

“Steady, man, steady!” said John Kispál with an air of importance.
“Don’t you see she is with me? I am a member of the Directorate, and
don’t you forget it, my boy!”

The soldier looked at me. “Why are you going into the town? What have
you got in that parcel?” Then he growled: “Well, you can go to hell if
you like, so far as I am concerned.”

John Kispál stepped out proudly and his face showed clearly the
satisfaction he felt at being such an influential man that even Red
soldiers got out of his way. I couldn’t help chuckling: in Soviet
Hungary a member of the Directorate uses his influence to help me to
escape and carries my bundle on his back. Meanwhile the warrant for my
arrest lies on my writing table at home.

“What’s going on here?” John Kispál asked two passing farmers. The men
shrugged their shoulders contemptuously: “The Directorate of
Balassagyarmat is on the run,” said one of them. “They are afraid of
sharing the fate of their colleagues in Fülek.” He made a circle round
his neck with his finger and looked upwards.

We had been walking for some time when the gardener suddenly turned to
me:

“I should like to ask you, Miss, what you think about it all? Shall I
come to any harm when things come right? That is always on my mind,
because I don’t think a man ought to assume that things will always
remain as they are. They may, but they may change too. It is wise to
arrange matters so that whether things remain as they are or whether
they change one may always be nice and snug.”

Guns thundered from the vineyards and a shell shrieked across the Ipoly
and fell near the road, raising a cloud up to the sky. Not a single
carriage was visible on the road now: the motors of the
delegates-to-the-front, the members of the Directorate and the ‘reliable
individuals’ have all been swept from the landscape by the wind raised
by a single shell. In the distance behind us they were tearing along at
a wild gallop, off the road whenever possible. I began to feel safe.
There is less danger in shells than in Bolsheviks.

Bugle calls could still be heard in the direction of the town, and my
pulses began to throb. What if the barriers on the other side were to
close and I should have to stay on in my Red prison!

“I haven’t any papers,” the gardener said; “you’ll have to go on alone.
Go straight through the High Street.” He was pale and obviously afraid.
So presently I found myself alone. I jumped over the rails: people were
running towards the houses so nobody took any notice of me, and I
reached the Huszárs’ house in safety. Mrs. Huszár and the children
welcomed me with open arms.

A soldier was following me down the street, stopping at every corner to
sound the alarm. I noticed that his bugle was ornamented with a huge red
tassel which the rising wind blew against his mouth. And as I looked
back in the twilight it seemed to me that the bugler was calling blood.




                               CHAPTER X


                                                             _May 23rd._

I had hurried in vain. The Directorate has come back, so I have to
remain in my Red prison. The battle last night caused many casualties,
and the towns near the front are bewailing their dead. Everything that
is Hungarian sorrows. The wheel of Fate is turning in blood, slowly,
terribly. It is turned by the Powers, but it is our blood.

Noon came, then afternoon, again the enchanting hour of sunset on the
banks of the Ipoly. The sun stands on the hills above the bank and pulls
at the golden net which he cast over the valley in the morning. Like a
fisherman he pulls the light, glittering net over the fields and crops.
The net glides on, fast, without a sound. Now and then its gold is
arrested for an instant by a shrub, by the verdure of a poplar, by the
aspen of the river banks. Then the net glides on, and the trees, the
crops, the water, the meadows, grow dark. The net has reached the
horizon. For an instant, like a golden line, it lingers on the blue
crest of the hills, then suddenly it dips into the west on the other
side and is gone.

I love this light: it has touched the steeples of our churches, the
thresholds of our cottages, from one end to the other of our country.
For a thousand years it has come to us with dawn, over Transylvania,
over the Carpathians, the Great Plain, over the waters of the Tisza and
the Danube, over the fields of Banat, over the Carso, over the blue,
salt bay of Fiume, over all our ancient, humiliated counties, over Buda
and Pest, over Pressburg and Trencsén. All that has been torn asunder is
united again in its net. But the catch of the great fisher is scanty
now: he carries naught but another Hungarian day, a day of anguish, of
blood, and of tears.

Only occasional rifle shots sounded round the house now; the town was
going to rest. The electric light went out early to-night, so Mrs.
Huszár and I sat facing each other by candle-light.

Shells screeched through the air above the roof. What is happening to
our country? For days we have had no newspapers. Tribunals of Terror sit
at night. Racing motors spread death and Béla Kun speaks of plans for
tens of years.

The clock on the wall has stopped; goodness knows how long we have been
sitting like this. Better to do something than sit and think, so I
fetched my patience cards. Tiny cards, the coloured toys of an old
world. Crowned kings, ermine cloaked, powdered little queens, haughty
young knights, they all look as if in their vanity they were leaning
over a mirror to see their reflection. When I left home my mother packed
these cards in my bag, and they have become my only luxury. Whenever I
look at them they tell me something gently, in whispers, of my home.
Soothers of worries, prophets, fortune-tellers! We laid the cards slowly
out on the table, collected them, started anew. How thin my hands have
grown....

Over the roof, high up, another shell whines. Then a splintering crash.
Now the other side answers....

“The Reds....”

“That one came from the Czechs.”

Silence.

“There’s another Red.”

We spoke mechanically, for by now we had got to know the voices of the
guns. Meanwhile the little queens and kings on the table came and went
by the light of the candle.

“The Czechs....”

Three weeks! For three weeks it has been like this. Yesterday, to-day,
to-morrow—it is always the same. There are no longer nights and days:
there is nothing but monotonous, continuous explosions.

What if it is to be always like this? What if this is to continue for
ever! The very air seemed to shudder. From the opposite side of the
table a pair of wide-open, fixed eyes stared at me.

“The Czechs....”

Machine-guns were rattling somewhere near the Ipoly, and the dogs
barked. Another bullet struck the wall.

“The Reds....”

Again the windows shook with the detonation. At the end of the room the
door opened by itself, making room for hopeless despair, which entered
and sat down to keep us company.

                  *       *       *       *       *

                                                        _May 24th–25th._

If after the bloody battles of the war the victorious generals had
occupied our country their conquest would have put an end to the
slaughter. But Hungary was occupied without fighting by twenty-four
Jews. The state of war has become permanent, the slaughter continues,
and—worst of all misfortunes—for months there have been continuous
executions. Sentence of death is everywhere. Some take a long time to
realise it, but it is there none the less.

Dreadful news reaches us from Budapest: the city is starving; and in
answer to this, Béla Kun declared at a meeting of the Workers’ Council:
“There are enough supplies to prevent the Proletariat of Budapest from
going hungry.” He forbore to speak of the inhabitants of the city, only
of the privileged Proletarians, which for him means the Jewish
intellectuals and, possibly, those who profess to be Red Proletarians.
They will not go hungry. If Hungarians do ... Béla Kun shrugs his
shoulders.

The cruel ingenuity of the People’s Commissaries is inexhaustible.
Whatever they do not dare to do themselves is done by the Workers’ and
Soldiers’ Council, and as a silent means for wholesale executions food
tickets have been introduced. The inhabitants are divided into classes,
one class receives bread, the other is denied it. Those who receive red
tickets—the workmen performing manual labour, Red soldiers and all the
Red élite—will still be able to eat their fill. The recipients of blue
tickets—officials, teachers, widows, pensioners—may continue hungry.
Those who receive no food tickets will have to die of starvation. Thus
it is possible to carry out executions merely by the use of coloured
scraps of paper.

“_The classification of the head of the household will apply to all
those members of the family who live with him._” This order reveals the
intended extermination of a class: the children of the Hungarian
educated classes are to be exterminated with their parents. The
Dictatorship of the Proletariat, which carries its class war into
everything, even into its administration of justice, its ‘First Reader’
and the nursery schools, uses daily bread as a weapon of war. Never has
cruelty been displayed with such cynicism. Not only does the
Dictatorship of the Proletariat make a distinction between adults, but
it extends its favouritism to the children. It distributes food with
discrimination, the children of the ruling class enjoying a preference.
Let the miserable little ones who had the misfortune to be born in the
grey, modest homes of officials or other intellectuals instead of having
seen the light of the world as offspring of labourers or Red soldiers,
let those poor little children starve and perish. Since Herod nothing so
wantonly cruel has been known in human history.

                  *       *       *       *       *

                                                        _May 26th–29th._

For two months the blood-reeking news has been coming. At first we shook
our heads incredulously. Rubbish! Visions of a distracted mind. Terror
inspires mad tales. Then the news died down, and now, all of a sudden,
it has returned with proofs and names.

It was at the beginning of April that I heard that a sailor in Budapest
was recruiting a band of terrorists among freed convicts and Russian
Jews. Next we heard that these people had occupied the palaces of Counts
Batthyány and Hunyady. On the first of May they hung out a huge sign
over the palaces: THE LENIN BOYS, and ever since then they have been
known by that name. The Lenin Boys, armed to the teeth, clad in leather
coats, appear at night in the streets of Budapest or in those provincial
towns where the miserable population dares to show signs of
dissatisfaction. The other day they carried off the organisers of the
Counter-revolution, Colonel Dormándy and Victor Horváth, who are said to
have been tortured atrociously. They were tied up in the cellars of the
Batthyány palace, burning cigars were stuffed into their mouths, water
was forced in enormous quantities down their throats, and nails were
driven under their finger-nails. Whether they still live no one knows;
there are others too. Last week we heard that a counter-revolution had
been attempted at Makó and that the former President of the House of
Commons, Louis Naváy, had been killed. We could not believe it: all his
life he had been an advanced Liberal who had fought for universal
suffrage, and he was a gentle scholar and philanthropist; moreover after
the Revolution began he retired from all public affairs.

[Illustration:

  1. EUGENE VARGA _alias_ WEISSFELD.
]

[Illustration:

  3. DR. HELEN PECZKAI.
]

[Illustration:

  2. ALEXANDER NYÁRI.
]

[Illustration:

  4. JOSEPH GAJDOS.
]

       (_For an account of these Terrorists, see the_ APPENDIX.)

But the news persisted: the terrorists had gone down to Makó to take
hostages and amongst others they had arrested Louis Naváy, his nephew
Iván and the mayor of the town, and had taken them by rail to Budapest.
When the train stopped at the station the terrorists shouted into the
compartment where the prisoners were: “Let the Counts and Barons step
forward!” Nobody moved, then a man who as an orphan had been brought up
by the kindness of the Návays shouted: “This one’s a Right Honourable
and that one’s an Honourable, take these.” The Lenin Boys dragged them
from the train and forced them to dig their graves at the bottom of the
embankment. There was no time for a tribunal, so they fired at them
without any preliminaries, stabbed them repeatedly with their bayonets,
and crammed them into the half-dug graves. One of them was not quite
dead when they were buried, and his poor protruding hand waved feebly
for a time. The picture of it haunted me for many nights. It was
impossible! Incredible! But the news was repeated and proved to be true.
Other news followed.

A young ensign named Nicholas Dobsa, eighteen years old, suddenly
disappeared in Budapest. He was asked by the Terror Boys for his
identity papers, and he laughed. He said nothing, just laughed. Poor
boy, he disappeared behind the door of the Batthyány palace never to
reappear. Others disappeared too, and more pools of blood were found in
secluded places. Many other violent deaths were reported, though rumour
could not give the names.

Meanwhile Számuelly’s special train is on the move all the time, and
wherever it stops there are executions. It started at Szoboszló, a long
distance from here, and the news came to us by an eye witness, Antony
Szatmáry, a railway man. It happened on the 23rd of April, when the Red
front was at Debreczen. During the morning a hussar suddenly stepped out
of the ranks and shouted: “Let us run, the Rumanians are coming!” So the
International Battalion started off at once. The remnants of the army
fled on the last train to Szoboszló, and my informant, Szatmáry, was
pressed in to act as stoker. An armoured train, advancing cautiously,
met them, and a black-haired, red-nosed young man leant out of the
window: “What news, comrade?” “We are the last to leave,” the stoker
answered.

The young man was Számuelly, and when he stopped at Szoboszló he was mad
with rage. He ordered the station master to be flogged, as well as some
workmen, and when his train reached the signal-box and saw that a white
flag had been hoisted on the church spire he ordered the train back and
ran into the town with his terrorists, accompanied by a fair-haired,
blue-eyed woman on horseback. He arrested three men at random, Körner a
mill-owner, Joseph Tokay a police officer, and Ladislaus Fekete the
mayor, and had them hanged on trees in front of a chemist’s shop. “Be
quick!” he said, and cleaned his nails while the execution was being
carried out. Then he boarded his train again and went on. In Kaba he had
the curate, the notary and the magistrate hurriedly tortured, and moved
on again, because the Rumanians were coming. Thence he went to Szolnok,
where he took hostages and had them hanged. One hundred and fifty were
executed. They were all Hungarians—and Christians....

Steps approached the house and Mrs. Huszár exclaimed in alarm: “The
parson!”

The Reformed minister, Sebastian Kovács, looked frightfully thin in his
black coat. His face was ashen and fresh furrows played round his mouth.
He spoke pantingly, as if he had been running hard, and turned to me.

“God protected you that you did not come with me. When I reached the
Ipoly both Reds and Czechs came rushing towards me. I had no choice, so
ran into the river and threw myself into the water, which was simply
swept around me by bullets. The Reds fired volleys after me.”

That was the history of the journey I should have had to share.

“You would undoubtedly have been shot or arrested,” the minister went
on. “The Czechs wanted to intern me, and the Reds were hunting for me.
For three days I hid among the crops before I dared to come home. I hear
that a Czech shell struck the church; we had arms hidden under the
roof.”

Bullets were again whistling in the street. The minister shuddered and
looked anxiously round, then he smiled, embarrassed: “Since then my
nerves won’t stand it. I had rather too much of it.” He sat down almost
in a state of collapse, and although he was a young man he looked very
old.

                  *       *       *       *       *

                                                        _May 30th–31st._

The banks of the river were unusually silent this evening. Just as it
was getting dark the soldiers rolled a hogshead into the museum
garden—the museum serves as a barracks. We heard one of them saying
under our window that there was going to be a distribution of rum. What
does that mean?

The patrol passed. Then the strains of a Gypsy band filtered through the
night. Silence followed. It must have been about two in the morning when
a voice mingled with my dreams. I woke, but could not at once grasp its
meaning.

[Illustration:

  “SZÁMUELLY ... TOOK HOSTAGES AND HAD THEM HANGED.”
]

“Attack....”

“Who?”

“The Reds!...”

That was not what we had hoped for! For an instant my heart stopped
beating. Doors were carefully opened and closed. The little girl came
into the room and sleepily dragged her pillow behind her, like a white
ant carrying a load too heavy for it. She lay down on the couch and fell
asleep.

Wild firing was going on, so we opened the window. Suddenly the rifle
shots seemed to come much nearer. The dawn was full of explosions and
the deadly arpeggios of the machine-guns ran into one another, their
staccato notes running in endless sequence up and down the banks of the
Ipoly. Someone was playing the dance of death in the grey light. Shells
passed so rapidly over the roof that it was impossible to tell which
side fired them, and stray bullets thudded against the walls of the
houses. Not a soul was visible. The house shook and every sound echoed
through it as it does when one is under the arch of a bridge.

This went on for several hours: the vague grey objects regained their
outlines, and things assumed their natural colours. The golden sun shone
on green trees and on the brown tiles of the roofs. The artillery went
on firing, but the rattle of the machine-guns seemed to get further and
further away. The fight was now beyond the Ipoly, somewhere among the
vineyards. It was not the other bank that had come to break down our
prison, it was our prison that had spread to the other side.

A young boy doubled up on a bicycle passed under our window. “The Reds
have crossed the river!” he shouted. “The Czechs are running along the
whole line.” People began to appear from the houses and a peasant girl
stepped aimlessly into the middle of the street. The vineyards became
silent; the Red guns alone went on firing and there was no answer from
the other side. But it was not the silence of the living; it was the
silence of death. Under the tension the dam which kept the Red waves in
bound has broken, and the wave has spread and flowed over little
hamlets, villages, and castles, hitherto untouched. God help the people
on the other bank, for they are all Hungarians and their share is
suffering and death. The victory remains with Trotsky’s agents. The long
road of homelessness has become longer in front of me, stretching into
the unknown, even beyond the frontiers.

Presently the guns on our bank stopped firing too and on the main road
little figures, bent under heavy loads, could be seen approaching. When
they got nearer I saw that they were soldiers—the victorious Reds
returning from the villages on the other bank among the vineyards, laden
heavily with loot. They had captured the entire camp of the fleeing
Czechs and brought bundles of rice, matches, tobacco, sacks of dried
prunes, barrels of rum, wine and honey. A Jewish front delegate had even
obtained a carriage, which he had loaded high with plunder, and the
soldiers roared with laughter as he drove down the street. Let Béla Kun
run after the Czechs himself if he wants to! They were very merry and
some of them very unsteady on their feet.

About noon, however, their merriment was unexpectedly interrupted.
Firing broke out suddenly and machine-guns rattled in the vineyards. A
soldier without his cap and his face white with fright rushed towards
the Museum garden. “The Czechs have come back!” he shouted, and his
voice rang down the street. “They’re in the vineyards again and have
captured our people!”

The Czechs had, in fact, returned to the vineyards and caught sixty Reds
pilfering there. The buglers sounded the alarm in vain: the Red army was
busy cooking rice and drinking rum. Some Proletarian women, who had had
no share in the booty, stood there, arms akimbo, and scolded the
soldiers: “Of course when there’s a distribution of meat or of milk
you’re always in the front row. Then you shout that you are Reds and
steal the milk from the kiddies’ mouths. But when it is a question of
driving away the Czechs you run home with what you have stolen. You let
them take the hill.”

Most of the soldiers were drunk, in fact they had got tipsy before the
attack began, for while they were falling in Gypsies played to them and
rum was distributed.

“Mental degradation by means of alcohol was one of the weapons of the
bourgeois,” shouts the Red press. “Alcohol is the Proletariat’s greatest
foe,” is posted by the Communists on all the walls. Yet the Dictatorship
of the Proletariat makes the class-conscious Red army drunk whenever it
wants to drive it to face unnecessary death.

                  *       *       *       *       *

                                                             _May 31st._

What hast thou done, Michael Károlyi?

When morning came the Czechs had stealthily, quietly evaporated from the
hills, fleeing before a miserable handful of Reds. They are the same
Czechs who five months ago descended from the mountains of Zólyom and
took undisputed possession of Pressburg and Kassa, impregnable Komárom,
a third of our country. How they would have run if they had had to face
the hussars of Limanova and the territorials of Gorlice! But Károlyi’s
minister of war did not want to see any soldiers, the same Linder who
recently, at a review, exclaimed to comrades Böhm, Pogány and Landler in
front of their armed servants: “You see we had to break up the old army
to create this.”

Two towns and all the heights above them have been taken by the Reds,
who have captured machine-guns and two heavy guns. The Czechs were
surprised in their sleep and fled half-naked, all the prisoners being
taken in their night clothes. Peasants’ carts laden with Czech uniforms
and boots rattled over the bridges all night. I could not sleep: I
thought of the people on the other bank of the Ipoly, whom I do not know
and yet for whom I fear. When they wake they will find the train of the
plunderers which brings the awful Red epidemic of tyranny and terrorist
tribunals. And when it comes back it will carry away hostages....

The clock struck. Half-past one.... A long train whistle; buffers
knocking together; coupling-chains clanging in the dark. Fetters and
skeleton keys....

May the Lord have mercy on us all!

                  *       *       *       *       *

                                                             _June 1st._

A drum is being beaten in the village and the sound echoes from street
to street. The Revolutionary Cabinet has decreed general conscription,
and a small minority of alien race disposes of the nation’s blood by
simple decree. I shuddered. Henceforth they are going to force everybody
to take up arms for them against himself.

An aeroplane flew over us. “An Italian machine,” said someone in front
of the house. The airman was reconnoitring the Ipoly valley—eyes from
another world looking down on us, indifferently, without sympathy. To
him we appear only as black spots, swarming ants. Does he know that the
ants are suffering, that the ant-hill has been kicked to pieces and that
strange vermin have invaded it? He flew on—a dragonfly passing across
the prisoner’s window.

The catafalque of the fallen Red soldiers has been erected in front of
the county hall; red flowers, a red cross. (Why the cross?) Red shrouds
showed under the lids of the red coffins. Only the little son of
Stefanovic was not among them—the only child of a counter-revolutionary
railway man. He was the best pupil of his school, a fervent little
patriot, but was called up and had to go. He was wounded under the
vineyards and implored the soldiers in vain to take him back to
Balassagyarmat. They had no time—they were carrying rice. So the boy
dragged himself to a field of oats and when the Czechs came back they
found him and clubbed him to death with the butts of their rifles—“the
little red vermin.” His parents brought the corpse back, and the
Directorate sent them a red coffin. “That is enough,” said his father,
“he shall never be buried with such tomfoolery.”

Among the dead Reds there are many little Stefanovics. Passers-by stop
reverently at their graves, for they hated the Directorship of the
Proletariat and loved their country.

Two soldiers came into the yard, two sad-faced boys, and asked for red
flowers and red ribbons for their comrades. Out there, unmarked graves;
in here, propaganda funerals.

In front of the county hall Comrade Singer pronounced the valedictory
discourse:

“We take leave of you with the promise that we will fight with merciless
hatred against the bourgeoisie, and, should we perish, the very blades
of grass will continue the fight, animated by our hatred.”

In the cemetery the minister spoke:

“My brethren in the Lord, standing at these open graves, let your last
word be that of love....”

In these two speeches Christ and those who had crucified him met.

                  *       *       *       *       *

                                                             _June 2nd._

Sometimes the candle flares up before it goes out. So with the news
to-day. In this morning’s paper we read: “Szeged is in the hands of
the counter-revolutionaries. The opposition Government has removed
from Arad to Szeged and is in communication with the Hungarian
counter-revolutionaries of Vienna. Western Hungary is organising and
in Szeged Hungarian White Guards are being formed under French
protection....”

[Illustration:

  ALEXANDER SZABADOS _alias_ SINGER.

  ASSISTANT COMMISSARY FOR FOOD.
]

It is actually in the Red papers! Have the Entente Powers stopped the
Rumanians on the banks of the Tisza to give us a chance of saving
ourselves by our own efforts? That would at least be human justice. A
nation, deadly humiliated, could thus regain its self-respect. If only
this were the case! Then we could bless our two months’ sufferings. Not
Rumanians but Hungarians would retake Budapest from the Red tyrant.

I noticed this morning that the soles of my boots were worn through.
What a shock! What shall I do if they give way? We had frozen, black
potatoes for supper and when we rose from the table Mrs. Huszár told a
story about some bread and butter. The little girl began to cry: she was
hungry after her supper and wanted some bread and butter.

Torn boots, black potatoes, what do they matter? There are Hungarian
soldiers in Szeged!




                               CHAPTER XI


                                                             _June 3rd._

I’ve got a fever of some kind and it frightens me—it would be terrible
to be ill at such a time and in a strange house. I must try to keep
going, but oh! how I long to go to bed.

A man came in from the village this morning and reported that when the
Reds made their advance on Friday morning the houses of all Jews were at
once surrounded by Jewish Red soldiers with fixed bayonets—to prevent
them from being looted. This was corroborated by one of the owners of
the protected houses himself.

Thus even after the abolition of private property the Dictatorship
officially protects all Jews’ belongings. Beyond the Ipoly Red soldiers
have plundered Sztregova, the ancient castle where Imre Madách wrote
_The Tragedy of Man_; but the Jewish Red soldiers protected the house of
Fischer, the land agent of Leszeny....

                  *       *       *       *       *

                                                             _June 7th._

I’ve had to give in: I can hardly distinguish things and am unable to
move.

Baron Alexander Jeszensky came to see me, bringing messages from Bercel.
Charles Kiss is with the Kállays and is coming to fetch me in a couple
of days. He has made all preparations for my escape to Vienna.

                  *       *       *       *       *

                                                             _June 8th._

The Reds have retaken Kassa from the Czechs. Poor City. It received the
victors with red, white and green flags, thinking they were Hungarians.
Orders promptly came that the flags were to be removed.

Two days ago someone knocked at our window late at night. Anxiety spread
through the house; men’s voices were audible from the corridor. Aladár
Huszár had come home! He looked like an apparition, a man of the woods,
for his dress was torn, his shirt was in shreds, and his beard and hair
had grown inordinately long. For six weeks he had been hiding with his
friend George Pongrácz in the wild hills of Börzsöny.

They, too, were expecting the fall of the Dictatorship and were waiting
for the intervention of the Entente. Then came the offensive of the
Reds. As the battle was progressing northwards they concluded that the
Reds were winning and that there was no escape; and as they could not
ask for asylum from the Czechs, whom they had formerly helped to drive
out, what was the good of waiting any longer?

“So we came home,” said Huszár, and despair was in his eyes. “We shall
give ourselves up to the Directorate and stand our trial.”

The Directorate had ordered proceedings to be taken against them, but
miraculously had failed to arrest them.

                  *       *       *       *       *

The doctor came to see me this morning—I’ve got rheumatic fever, and in
the afternoon the children brought me some forget-me-nots from the
river. Dusk came, then darkness. When I woke up a candle was burning in
the room and Charles Kiss was sitting at my bedside. He brought me news
of my mother, after all this time; she is alive and well, but fretting
about me as she has not heard from me for weeks. She was questioned many
times by the Red agents and they forced her to swear that as soon as she
knew where I was she would report to them. Once a detective said to her:
“How must you have brought up your daughter for her to behave like
this?” “I brought her up as a Hungarian,” my mother replied simply.
Whereupon the detective hung his head and then said, as if ashamed: “I,
too, am Hungarian,” and he kissed my mother’s hand. Since then there
have been no more inquiry agents to see her.

Then Charles Kiss talked about himself. Most of the time he has been
hiding in Western Hungary, where the whole region is in a ferment,
counter-revolutions breaking out here and there. But as soon as ever
there is news of one Számuelly makes a sudden appearance. In Devecser he
had the counter-revolutionaries hanged round the church; with the
exception of a young teacher they were all peasants. He forced the women
to look on. In Nagygencs he had a farmer hanged in front of his
children. The farmer did not die at once and when he was in his coffin
he sat up. The wife and children ran to him sobbing. But the Terror Boys
know no pity: they finished him off in his coffin.

Charles Kiss is going to escape to Vienna. To do this he has to go
through Budapest—a long way round. I watched his face anxiously, afraid
he might say that I should have to take the same road, but to my relief
he said nothing. I raised my arm to shake hands with him when he went,
and had to clench my teeth to restrain a cry of pain. Then I lay for
hours motionless, and all through the night made preparations. In the
morning I was as tired as if I had wandered along endless roads.

                  *       *       *       *       *

                                                            _June 11th._

The newspapers are howling victory—the delivery of Kassa. The
Internationale is played and the Red Guard of Honour (?) cheers as
Garbai and Béla Kun pass before it.

Far away I seem to hear wild Kuruc songs ... and see the Kuruc horsemen
waving their caps to their prince[3].... Our lovely town, longing for
deliverance from Czech captivity. What a different home-coming you must
have expected!

And this is how (according to the reporters) Béla Kun held forth:

“Dear comrades! Now, comrades, the Dictatorship of the Proletariat is a
fine thing, is it not? You have scarcely tasted it, but you will soon
see what a beautiful, good and reasonable thing the Dictatorship of the
Proletariat is, from the workers’ point of view. The Proletarian who
labours, who was oppressed, cannot understand how anyone can want
anything else but the Dictatorship of the Proletariat. It is so simple.
We do not mind what language a labouring brother Proletarian speaks, we
have but one enemy—the bourgeoisie, whatever language it may speak....”

Above the words of Béla Kun and the other ‘comrades’ I seem to hear a
thundering voice rising from the depths of the Cathedral crypt:

“_Why did you bring me home? I listened in peace to the murmur of the
sea...._”

                  *       *       *       *       *

                                                            _June 12th._

It has been rumoured for days and now it turns out to be true:
Clemenceau is negotiating with Béla Kun in the name of the Peace
Conference. His Note came by wireless from Paris to Budapest “to the
Hungarian Government.”

This Note, which declares to the Hungarian Government that it has just
been decided to summon its delegates, calls upon it to stop its attack
against Czecho-Slovakia, otherwise the Governments of the Allied and
Associated Powers will take the firmest measures to force Hungary to do
so. The Note reminds Béla Kun of the _gratitude_ which he owes to the
Allied Powers because: “_on two occasions they have stopped the advance
of the Rumanian armies which had crossed the frontiers fixed by the
armistice, and had prevented them from advancing on Budapest, and had
stopped the Serbian and French armies on the southern front of
Hungary_.”

Clemenceau, the President of the Peace Conference, is ready to sit down
at a table with Béla Kun. His blind hatred is ready for anything so long
as it leads to the poisoning of the open wound in the side of poor
Hungary, fallen in a gallant fight. And we, poor fools, expected human
charity from the victors, who by this very document certify that for
months they have been responsible for the prolongation of Bolshevik
misrule in Hungary!

Béla Kun, the Communist of 1919, thus answered M. Clemenceau, the
Communist of 1871:

“Monsieur Clemenceau, President of the Peace Conference. Paris.

“The Hungarian Soviet Government has observed with pleasure the
intention of the Allied and Associated Powers to convoke Hungary to the
Paris Peace Conference. The Hungarian Soviet Republic has no hostile
intention towards any people in the world, it desires to live in
friendship and peace with all of them, all the more as it does not
insist on territorial integrity.” Then he goes on sarcastically: “We are
delighted to hear that the Allied Powers have ordered the Czecho-Slovak
republic, the kingdoms of Rumania and Yugo Slavia to stop their attacks,
but we are forced to emphasise the fact that the States in question have
paid no heed to the orders of the Allies.” Finally he offers the help of
the Red army “to enforce the orders of the Allies.”

                  *       *       *       *       *

                                                            _June 13th._

We only heard of it to-day, although it happened at the beginning of the
month: the Directorates of Szombathely and Celldömölk had attempted to
use the military to enforce the enlistment of railwaymen of military age
in the Red army. They, however, decided to stop work and overthrow the
Dictatorship of the Proletariat by a strike. All honest railwaymen
joined the rising one after the other, and on the 2nd of June all trains
between the Austrian frontier and the Danube stopped. The train of
Számuelly with its Lenin Boys alone was running. As Budapest had refused
to join in, the railwaymen did not succeed in stopping the traffic
throughout the country, and after a struggle of six days they returned
to work. The trains started from gallows-trees and with them the halting
circulation of the Dictatorship of the Proletariat was restored. Another
hope gone. Then followed the fulfilment of Béla Kun’s promise: “I shall
hang a few railwaymen in every station and then order will be restored.
I have done the trick before in Russia.”

But meanwhile the smouldering fuse had again blazed up and
counter-revolution broke out in Sopron. Other towns followed, but it did
not last long, for in a few hours the Reds came in from all sides. In
Csorna the Terrorists of Györ collected the counter-revolutionaries and
crammed one hundred and fifty into a small cell, then closed the iron
shutters to suffocate them.

Then Számuelly arrived in the town. In front of him armed guards ran
shouting: “Into the houses!” and those who did not manage to get out of
the way in time were shot. When Számuelly with his Lenin Boys actually
entered the town the streets had been cleared, so the black hyena in his
armoured car raced amidst a deathly silence to sit in judgment.

A table was placed in the open, and the prisoners were led before
Számuelly one after another. He examined nobody and only asked who was
possessed of property. Then he ordered some to the left and some to the
right. No witnesses were called: Számuelly alone represented the
tribunal. “To death!” he shouted to those on the left, and eighty
started for the square in front of the church.

One of the men sentenced, a journeyman bootmaker, collapsed on the way
and was left there. The others were beaten with rifle-butts and spat
upon by their hangmen. The eye-glasses of Lieut. Takács were thrust into
his eyes until the eyeball was forced out of its socket, and while he
walked on they even tore his handkerchief away so that his eyeball hung
on his cheek. They boxed the ears of Gyula Akics, a mill-owner, while he
stood under the gallows, and then Stephen Tárcsay, Louis Laffer, Gyula
Németh and Francis Glaser were hanged. No doctor was present at the
execution. Before the corpses were cold the Lenin Boys stripped them and
made the other prisoners bury them. Számuelly watched the execution and
made jokes.

Next day he went to Kapuvár and entered the place with a band of a
hundred and fifty Terrorists armed with machine-guns and hand grenades.
All he asked the prisoners was their name. “Hang them!” he cried. The
mayor, the police sergeant and three others were led in front of the
Catholic Church. He reprieved one of them on the way, because he was
told he was the president of the Jewish congregation. In this place,
too, the prisoners were beaten on their way to execution. The rope broke
when police sergeant Pintér was hanged. His two little children ran up
and implored mercy, but Számuelly would not relent. He then imposed a
fine of millions on the town, and all the cattle he could lay hands on
were driven away. Then he went on, without remorse, calmly, in his
princely special train.

This death train passes through Hungary day and night, and wherever it
stops men are hanged on the trees and blood is spilt on the pavements.
Along its track people often find naked and mutilated corpses. In the
Pullman car Számuelly sits in judgment. I heard this from a reliable
man, who had gone over with the Socialist party to the Communists to
save his own skin. He had to report to Számuelly in Szolnok, and it was
then that he saw the train.

Számuelly lives permanently in this train, and even in Budapest he
sleeps in it, being surrounded by thirty selected Terrorist guards. His
special executioner travels with him. The train consists of two parlour
cars, two first-class carriages in which the Terrorists travel, and two
third-class carriages for the victims. The executions take place in
these, and the floors of the cars are covered with blood-stains. The
corpses are thrown out of the windows, while Számuelly sits in his
Pullman car surrounded by tapestry walls, bevelled mirrors, and fragile
gilt Louis XVI. furniture covered with pink brocade, and seated before
his delicate, feminine writing table, he disposes of people’s lives.

Through every action of practical Marxism, through all its ordinances
and institutions, even through the communication of its news, there
grins cruelty—the repulsive, morbid cruelty of sensuality.

The brave kill, the cowards torture. The Hungarian people can be wild,
ruthless, coarse and even vindictive, but through all its history it has
never been cruel. It is not a sensual race. It expresses sensuality
neither in its ancestral religion, nor in the conception of its gods of
pagan times, nor in its legends, stories, folk-songs, humour or art. The
cruelty of the Bolsheviks, on the other hand, is imbued with the
sensuality of pathological aberration. Its origin is neither Slav nor
Turanian, but of another race living in our midst. The history of the
Hebrews, the Covenant, the Talmud and the Jewish literature of the
various languages of the world, everything that originates with Jews, is
overflowingly sensual. Cruelty finds its fantasy and energy in
sensuality. The bloody invasion of the Turks, the merciless oppression
of the Austrians, were incomparably milder than the cruelty of the
Bolsheviks.

Szâmuelly’s train races on without a stop, past trembling little guards’
houses, through torpid, insignificant stations, through plains and over
hills. It rushes through the country from end to end, to forge, with the
cruelty of the conquering race, permanent shackles round our ruined
country. No other sound is heard throughout the land; just the shriek of
a train.

                  *       *       *       *       *

                                                            _June 14th._

The town was smothered in a stifling white heat. Under the window the
little street basked lifelessly in the sun. As far as I could see from
my pillow nothing was happening. Our fate was as stifling and as
motionless as the street.

The first national congress of Soviets is meeting to-day in Budapest. On
the previous two days the Communist party held meetings in the Hungarian
House of Parliament. I began to read the report: “There was a red shine
in the eyes....” Then I stopped: a grimy old wall in Budapest came to my
mind, a glaring red poster sticking to it.... And under a blue sky a
giant labourer was furiously painting the House of Parliament red with a
brush that dripped....

[Illustration:

  THE EXECUTIONERS OF SZÁMUELLY’S “DEATH TRAIN.” (Hanged 29 Dec., 1919.)
]

I continued to read the account of the Communists’ general meeting. The
reporter, with the traditional rapture for everything that is new,
gushed over the aspect of the altered assembly room in the House of
Parliament. The old frescoes have disappeared, and instead of the sacred
crown above the chairman’s seat, “a fierce-looking labourer with a
Phrygian cap is contemplating the place, with the Soviet’s five-pointed
star above his heart. On the wall there are no longer pictures of
‘historical celebrities,’ nor of ‘glorious battles,’—new strokes of the
brush have transformed them into symbolical, grandiose decorations.”

How they hurry to cover and efface everything that was ours! Yet even
while they are painting their ordinances with our blood, every
successive beat of the country’s heart is louder and louder, more and
more threatening. “What have you done with our country? With our
language, our honour, the purity of our children, the memory of our
greatness? The throbbing of the Hungarian blood bodes ill, but they hear
it not, though the anger of a deeply insulted nation is boiling up
around them. They will not hear, they plunder and murder as before and
hold meetings in the stolen house of our stolen country. Their newspaper
chroniclers record with satisfied racial self-consciousness the arrival
of the delegates: “They entered without the slightest embarrassment,
without emotion, without fuss.”

The strength and misfortune of the Jewish race are that it is surprised
by nothing and does not believe in the aims which it professes.

I thought of the great hall where once the noble figure of Stephen Tisza
dominated so many storms, and I thought also of those who could never
have invaded the place had they not passed over his dead body. They do
not know it, but they are going to their ordeal, for even as they speak
the blood begins to ooze out of the country’s open wound.[4]

“As they passed before the red draperies their faces showed up against
the red background.” Many of the People’s Commissaries have escaped from
gaols and lunatic asylums: is the background of these faces a fitting
place for the Hungarian labourer, painted above the presidential stand
with a Phrygian cap and a Soviet star? If this labourer could
articulate, his cry would sound the knell of this ‘assembly.’ I have
spoken with many real Hungarian labourers during the last few weeks, on
shaky, springless carts, near railway embankments, in the fields, near
the hills, on the main roads, and how many of them have cursed those who
deliberate this day over our ruins. But they were not there in the great
hall among the speakers. It was Béla Kohn, Richard Schwarz, and William
Böhm who spoke. The committee is composed of: Moritz Heller, Rabinovits,
Vera Singer, William Lefkovits, Elias Brandstein, and Arpád Schwarz.

What did they discuss during the two days? Did they raise the question
whether it was fitting to shed blood in order to accomplish their
universal brotherhood or whether they should attain their aim by
starvation? Did they mention that round the green table in Paris foreign
hands are squeezing our thousand years old frontier, while others are
standing by eager to tear off such parts as have not yet been
distributed?

Not they! The Dictators discussed a proposed change of name of their
party and debated the expediency of tightening or relaxing the pressure
of the Dictatorship. In this the hand of Lenin appears, for a few days
ago the Russian tyrants sent a message to their Budapest branch that
henceforth it must call itself ‘the United Communist party of Hungary.’
Many members obeyed, but the more cunning ones advocated the advantages
of the ‘Socialist’ sign. They look ahead and hope that should Communism
collapse somehow in Hungary it might be possible to save the Jewish
domination by returning to the old conditions. That is the only thing
that matters to them; everything else is of secondary importance—the
school books, the gallows, the prisons, the keys of the safe deposits,
the fresh soldiers’ graves, the new casualties, the recent mutilations.
Henceforth it will be unnecessary to characterise the Dictatorship and
its tyrants; their deliberations have disclosed their nature.

“The power of the Dictatorship of the Proletariat is now in the hands of
an active minority,” said Béla Kun. In giving the list of the delegates’
names ‘The Red Newspaper’ and ‘The People’s Voice’ show what this active
minority is. Practically every member of it belongs to the foreign race.
In his programme, Béla Kun clamours for the application of merciless
violence. “The quotation of pacificism has suffered a slump, and the
quotation, not of the imperialistic war but of the revolutionary class
war, is soaring.... The army is nothing but the armed Proletariat. It is
a class army ... this does not mean that we intend to limit our
recruiting to the industrial Proletariat of the towns. It would be rank
folly to expose to the risk of death none but the _élite_ of the
Proletariat. The self-conscious Proletarians must be distributed among
the Proletarians who possess self-consciousness in a lesser degree. We
must be sparing with the class-conscious Proletarians.”

This is meant for the educated classes, the manufacturers and
agriculturists. Never have words contained more calculated iniquity. The
Israelites have redeemed their blood with that of the Canaanites. Let
him bear the cross who is about to be crucified on it.

Béla Kun continued to outline his programme. He had but a few words for
the land question: “That my programme does not say much about it is
quite natural. It is a question concerning which we are still groping in
the dark. I admit that.”

They will talk about it later, when the peasant has paid the blood tax.
Till that is done, let him live in the illusion that his land is his own
and is not appropriated by the Co-operatives of Production belonging to
the Government.

“The Dictatorship must apply stricter measures!” Pogány exclaimed. He
spoke of the Counter-revolution in West Hungary. “There is only one road
open for us: Forward, to the left!”

Comrade Horváth, of whom it is common knowledge that he has stolen his
clothes from Count Joseph Károlyi’s castle, declared that the prestige
of the Dictatorship ought to be improved and expressed himself
disparagingly of the Soviet delegates: “I declare and am ready to prove
that in Székesfehérvár one evening there were sixty political delegates
in the coffee-house whose Polish-Jewish origin was unmistakably written
on their faces.”

Vágó-Weiss, a People’s Delegate, interrupted: “How dare you talk like
that?” and Számuelly banged his desk with his fist. How hurt they are if
we touch anything belonging to them; but if we express pain when they
destroy our God and our country they hang us.

All references to gallows, all threatening and bloodthirsty speeches
were suppressed by the newspapers, out of consideration for foreign
countries. The meeting was concluded by a speech by Béla Kun in which
Hungary’s Dictator furnished some further characteristic details about
himself and his order.

“First of all I want to deal with Comrade Schwarz’s interruption,” the
Commissary for Foreign Affairs said, and then proceeded to answer the
comrade who had proposed: “if our party’s old programme contained the
abolition of capital punishment, its present programme ought to contain
it too.” In his answer Béla Kun made some humorous remarks concerning
capital punishment and said that the old Socialist programme had claimed
the right for everyone to install and operate small stills (loud
laughter). Richard Schwarz interrupted: “I was not joking!” Béla Kun
continued: “I know full well that Comrade Schwarz was not joking, for he
is not a humorous man (laughter), and yet there was some unconscious
humour in his proposal (hear, hear). When a programme like ours is under
consideration ... a programme which forms the foundation of the
Dictatorship ... it is unseemly to discuss such trifles. This settles,
as far as I am concerned, the proposal made by Comrade Schwarz, and I
propose its rejection. (Signs of approval.)”

Finally, to complete his self-characterisation, he expressed his ideas
on intellectual production:

“It is in the nature of things that the Dictatorship is not
over-favourable for the development of personal liberties, it is not
propitious to the assertion of individuality; but if our intellectual
life has declined, bear in mind that it is not _our_ intellectual life
but the remnant of the bourgeoisie’s organisation of physical tyranny
which it was pleased to call literature.”

(Shades of Goethe, Arany, Shelley, Andersen, Flaubert, Dostoyevski,
masters of your art, know you all that you are naught but that part of
‘the bourgeois organisation of physical tyranny which is called
literature.’)

The window near my bed is open. The birds twitter and I can hear the
concert of frogs by the Ipoly. A dog barks. Birds, frogs and dogs all
speak their own language: why do not the Budapest Communists debate in
Hebrew?

                  *       *       *       *       *

                                                            _June 16th._

The Soviet assembled yesterday in Budapest and meetings were held from
morning till night. The national delegates of our county’s Soviet
attended. The Red newspapers this morning are bursting with pride, with
ecstasy over the opening festivities.

“The labouring people of Hungary have gone to Budapest to lay the
foundations of a new Constitution which will create a new atmosphere and
bring happiness in its wake.”

As a matter of fact the labourers of Balassagyarmat are indifferent and
miserable. Nobody bothers about the Soviets. They have no part in it.
The whole thing is strange and distant to them.

“The will of the millions,” say the newspapers. And there it meets, this
curious assembly, elected by orders of the People’s Commissaries, by the
privileged fraction of the population, with lists prepared in advance,
under the supervision of soldiers with fixed bayonets.

A theatre was the scene of the opening ceremony. The First National
Assembly of Hungarian Soviets met in a suburban theatre in the
neighbourhood of the old clothes’ market. “Red walls and wreaths,
arranged by inspiring, artistic hands,” the Red chronicler reports.
“Silence dominates the audience of thousands, the crowded boxes, when
the curtain is raised.” On the stage there is a red tribune ornamented
with artificial red flowers and a long table where the People’s
Commissaries assemble. “A historical, grandiose gathering,” says the
reporter of ‘The People’s Voice.’ “The stage is inundated with a flood
of light. The strains of the Internationale rise. Everyone feels that
this is the beginning of the second thousand of Hungary’s historical
years.” (A pity it’s begun on the stage, though.) “You are burying
to-day this country’s thousand years old Constitution,” said Alexander
Garbai, the President of the Council, in his opening speech. But a
People’s Constitution grows from its soil, like the crops, and no
executioners can kill the soil. To-day the soil is suffering in silence:
it is the apotheosis of Béla Kun. “The Congress rose for him and
applauded him madly for several minutes.” His will is done. He imposes
the ‘Constitution’ he likes, and the Soviet joins the Third
International. Its leader then produced a message from Red Russia’s
leader: “Every Proletarian will fight like a tiger; we shall win or
die!” The factory workers swore fidelity: “We will be the pillars of the
Soviet Republic.”

Steps came along the quiet street and somebody said “good day”: it was
Mrs. Huszár speaking through the window. The local schoolmaster was
outside and wanted to borrow a copy of Marx’s works. He has to give a
lecture on the Communist Declaration. He doesn’t want to, but what is he
to do? He will get two hundred crowns for it, and if he disobeys he will
be dismissed; besides, he has so many children....

I remembered a tale of the country where the hunchbacks lived. Once upon
a time there was a country which was inhabited exclusively by
hunchbacks. If by any chance anyone with a straight back happened to
enter the country he was at once put to death. Everything went on all
right till one day it pleased God to give an exceptional year for wine.
Hills and vales resounded with the music of the grape harvest, and it so
happened that many people got drunk on the new wine. In the land of
hunchbacks the ground was shaking with dancing and the air was filled
with songs. Then it happened that a drunken young fellow snatched the
hump from his back and waved it with joyful shouts above his head.
Others imitated him—all had regained their courage. So they shook their
false humps from their backs and finally it turned out that there was
only one genuine hunchback in the whole of the hunchbacks’ country.

The steps receded from the window: the teacher went off with Marx’s
writings under his arm.

Wait till the grape harvest, land of Hunchbacks!

                  *       *       *       *       *

                                                            _June 19th._

This is Corpus Christi but I know it only by the distant sound of the
bells. Now the procession is passing with doffed hats, gravely,
silently, under the church banners. The villagers have come to town,
there is a sea of people and the organ sounds in the distance. In a
cloud of incense the Host is floating down the church, out under the
open sky, and it glitters in the sun. As it passes the people kneel.
Christ walks among His people. He walks everywhere in the country and
they dare not interfere with him. Only when the procession had returned
to church did little Jew boys rush up and throw thousands of handbills
among the people. One of them flew to me through the window.

“Proletarians of the world, unite! Read this and pass it on! The
Revolution cannot indulge in sentimentality and must not know pity.
_Gallows or bullets!_ It will be wise for the bourgeois and hooligans
not to try to attack the Revolution, because at the first attempt iron
fists will stifle their souls in them with unrelenting deadliness. The
Revolution is prepared for everything, all means will be employed by her
to preserve her glorious purity as an eternal purity. Woe to those who
attack her treacherously!”

                  *       *       *       *       *

                                                            _June 20th._

In Budapest, too, the victors made preparations for Corpus Christi day.

It happened in Buda, in front of St. Matthias’ church during the
procession. I have it from an eye witness. Round the banners thousands
of children were thronging, among crowds of their elders. A motor-car
came racing down Tárnok Street, a Commissary’s car, the son of a
political delegate sitting in it. His sweetheart, a waitress, stood in
front of a shop and waved her hand to him. The young Jew wanted to show
off his power, so he shouted to the chauffeur: “Run them down!” The car
made straight for the procession, which fled in panic. When the car
reached the Host the Jew boy spat on It. The crowd raised a shout and
would have lynched the blasphemous wretch if Red soldiers had not
rescued him, dragging him under a doorway. The crowd attacked the door,
but before the Terror Boys could arrive the soldiers themselves had
settled the aggressors with their bayonets.

And at the same time a similar incident took place at the bottom of the
castle hill near St. Christina’s church. A Jew drove through the
multitude and before he could be prevented spat on the Host. In this
case the crowd fell on him and beat him to death. Later on shots were
fired into the church. News of this kind comes from all quarters.




                              CHAPTER XII


                                                            _June 21st._

I like to listen to the children when they talk about the banks of the
Ipoly. The dragonflies have made their appearance over the slow, warm
water. The golden maple has withered in the garden. The crops are hot
between the furrows. I like to hear that summer has come. The terrible
time is passing.

In the name of the Entente, Clemenceau has sent a new ultimatum to the
Soviet.

“The Hungarian army fighting on Czecho-Slovak territory must be
withdrawn at once behind the frontiers fixed for Hungary.... The
Rumanian troops will be withdrawn at once as soon as Hungarian troops
withdraw from Czecho-Slovakia.... If within four days after the 14th of
June the Government does not comply with this demand, the Allies will
take punitive measures.”

On the other hand the powers of the Entente declare “in the name of
peace and justice” that the frontiers to be fixed in a subsequent
message will “permanently separate Hungary from Czecho-Slovakia and
Rumania and that these Powers will be obliged to withdraw behind the
fixed _natural_ frontiers.”

An hour must have passed since we began and we are still reading the
names of towns and villages cut off by Clemenceau’s line in the name of
“peace and justice.”

[Illustration: THE FRONTIERS OF HUNGARY]

The name of every lost town, every little village is a stab. They want
to take the sky above our heads, the ground under our feet. They want to
take our ancient Hungarian towns, which we have not conquered by arms
but which we have built with the sweat of our brow. They want to take
the region of Sopron, where the giant of Hungarian music, Francis Liszt,
was born; Czenk, where the builder of modern Hungarian culture, Count
Stephen Széchenyi, sleeps his eternal sleep; Pressburg, the ancient
coronation town, whence the cry of Hungarian fidelity “_Moriamur pro
rege nostro!_” rang out over land and sea. They take Kassa with the
grave of the champion of Hungary’s freedom, Francis Rákoczy; Munkács,
the birthplace of our great painter, Munkácsy; Gyulafehérvár, the
resting-place of Europe’s saviour, John Hunyady, the scourge of the
Turks; Kolozsvár, where stands the birthplace of the great prince of the
Renaissance, Mathias Corvinus; the field of Segesvár, the cemetery of
our national poet, Petöfi. They want to take Arad where thirteen martyrs
of our independence, including Count Leiningen, died within an hour for
their country. They want to take Szalonta, John Arany’s purely Hungarian
birthplace, the district where the oldest and purest Hungarian is
spoken. They want to tear from us our brethren the Vends, Ruthenians and
millions and millions of Hungarians. They want to take two rivers, the
Drava and the Sava, and three mountain ranges, the Tátra, the Mátra and
the Fátra, which adorn and form the armorial bearings of Hungary. _And
all this never belonged to those to whom it is given._

They want to rob us of our cradles and graves, “in the name of peace and
justice....” My God! “Natural frontiers....” Are they making fun of our
sufferings? Dare they call the wound cut into the country’s body
“Natural frontiers?”

Somebody in the room laughed gruesomely.

“Here, we overlooked this: the frontier is only fixed till the
conclusion of a definitive peace treaty....”

I clung to the words, supported myself with them as with crutches.

“Of course these frontiers are meant for the Bolsheviks only. They are
threats to induce them to surrender....”

Aladár Huszár shook his head sadly:

“You will see, all this will remain....”

                  *       *       *       *       *

                                                       _June 22nd–23rd._

The days when something happens to us are not always the worst. The long
dragging hours of eventless days are just as terrible. To stand roped to
the mast of a wreck, to wait passively, to gaze at the hopeless horizon
and to fancy that every white wave is a sail. To see the lights of
phantom vessels, to hear imaginary voices. There is nothing to see,
nothing to hear: all this is as much torture as the catastrophe itself.

                  *       *       *       *       *

                                                            _June 24th._

The blossoms of the acacias have faded, but this year I have not seen
their beauty. Now they have fallen to the ground and something else is
in the air—a rich scent which floats through my window. If it had a
colour it would be white, if it were visible it would smile—the limes
are blooming. Somewhere, everywhere.

Books are less heavy to my weary hands, and I can now sit up in bed. The
shrill whistle of the trains no longer pierces my brain, and there are
many trains running, more and more every day. The troop trains are
coming back: something is happening.

The Soviet meeting was suddenly broken up and Budapest is under martial
law. The Soviet members of Balassagyarmat have already come home, and
judging by their reports the triumphant Soviet must have been a strange
gathering. During the proceedings the comrades unfolded their greasy
parcels and began to eat, filling the place with the smell of garlic and
the litter of food. Notwithstanding prohibition there was a good deal of
drinking in the dining-room, and while the comrades in the House of
Parliament were gushing about Proletarian happiness, outside, at the
entrance to the former House of Lords, the leather-jacketed Lenin Boys
were brutalising pale and starving people.

Béla Kun presided autocratically over the assembly. Whenever anything
began to go contrary to his desires a motion of his hand closed the
debate. On the last day but one ninety-seven members had put down
questions, but he shouted at them that he was fed up with their talk and
in twenty-four hours he hustled the Communist Constitution through. The
Soviet members of the capital attacked those of the provinces; they
clamoured that it was their fault that the capital was starving, why did
they tolerate all the counter-revolutions? The provincial members, on
the other hand, declared that the Communist administration was bankrupt,
was worse than any other, and finally left the place as a protest. The
wind was already veering and only Béla Kun’s terrorism saved the
Directorate. The Commissaries were shouting: “We won’t stand the
preaching of pogroms in the Soviet!” There was great excitement. William
Böhm declared that an anti-Semitic pogrom putsch had been started in
Budapest two days ago.

[Illustration:

  THE LIBRARY OF COUNT GEORGE SZÁPÁRY AFTER THE REDS HAD BEEN THROUGH
    IT.
]

The Commander-in-Chief held forth in gloomy strains: “Though the Red
army is gaining victory after victory, the situation is not altogether
rosy....” On the 2nd of May, he declared, amidst frenzied applause, the
People’s Commissaries and the members of the Workers’ Council were to
proceed to the front. “Our publicity agents have spread the news over
the country, yet the comrades still stick tight to Budapest. If Eugene
Landler with his twenty stone can climb hills and lie in trenches under
fire, surely the others can do their duty too, otherwise the Proletarian
soldier will no longer believe in Proletarian equality.” Then the Red
Commander shouted in despair: “The reserves have not turned up. If this
goes on for another four weeks, Vágó, Landler and Pogány can go into the
trenches under my leadership if they like, but there won’t be any
soldiers left....”

I pictured the scene and could not help laughing at its absurdity. I
could see the twenty-stone mass of Landler, and Pogány’s terrific
circumference protruding from the trenches, while Comrade Böhm, the
typewriter agent, with his Field Marshal’s baton elegantly held to his
hip, stands over them, the shadow of his legs throwing an O on the
deserted landscape. “A grandiose historical group,” ‘The People’s Voice’
described it. Just so.

My friends heard me laughing, came into my room, and laughed too. The
children, who hadn’t seen anybody laugh for a long time, could not
understand what had happened to us, so they, too, burst out laughing.

“And this is the gang which rules over us!”... The laughter stopped
suddenly and there was silence—the same silence as yesterday and the
days before that. The children stopped laughing too, and shyly left the
room....

Another train whistled beyond the trees and a former artillery officer
ran in for a moment to see the Huszárs. Strange rumours are flying
about: the army is falling to pieces all along the front: the soldiers
are threatening to shoot their commanders: Béla Kun promised peace and
bread and now they have war and paper money: at Branyiszkó the Székler
battalions and workmen-soldiers demanded the national flag to be brought
out and others left the front: yesterday a victorious regiment retreated
from Léva to Ipolyság: on the Danube the Reds are retiring too, without
any cause, dispersing in all directions: the men at the front have sent
an ultimatum to Béla Kun demanding that the “comrades should come out
into the firing line too,” or they will fight no longer: all the
soldiers are saying the same thing:—“the Jews swagger about in patent
leather boots behind the front while we die.”

It was not the ultimatum of Clemenceau and the Allies that stopped
hostilities with the Czechs, it was this attitude of the troops. “Why
did we beat the Czechs?” the soldiers grumbled. “What was the good of
shedding all that blood if we have to come back?”

“Our blood is cheap to the comrades!” others answered.

The soldiers who are passing through the station talk about marching on
Budapest: they are going to brain the People’s Commissaries! Huge
inscriptions are chalked up all along the trains: “To death with Béla
Kun!” “Kill the Jews!”

A poster has been stuck up opposite our house: it represents a Red
soldier with Semitic features holding a rifle; his raised hand points in
front of him and his mouth is open as though he were pronouncing the
inscription: “You! Counter-revolutionaries, lurking in the dark,
spreading false reports, _Tremble_!”

‘The Red Newspaper’ shouts in the same bloodthirsty strain: “We demand
martial law against the Counter-revolution! We demand that the
administration of martial law should be placed in the hands of the only
man fit for the position—Comrade Tibor Számuelly. Tibor Számuelly is a
brave and energetic man, who dares to be ruthless for the sake of the
Revolution.... With ten men he crushed the Counter-revolution in Western
Hungary.... All honour to him who, in the interests of the Revolution,
recoils from nothing, who has enough culture and courage to choose with
energy and revolutionary faith the only path that is possible, the path
that is inevitable, the path trod by Saint-Juste and Marat. The right
system for every emergency, the right man for every job! Martial law for
the degraded Counter-revolution. Tibor Számuelly for the suppression of
the Counter-revolution!”

To-day’s ‘People’s Voice’ reports that martial law has already been
proclaimed; its administrator, however, will not be Számuelly but
Commissary Joseph Haubrich, the Red Military Commander of Budapest, who
is a Christian. But it is obvious why the choice fell on Haubrich and
not on Számuelly. The Jewish race is short-sighted where the lessons of
history are concerned, though it is not lacking in prescience.
Számuelly’s gallows, set up in the Hungarian villages, are not
discernible in Paris and Rome, but foreign countries have their eyes on
Budapest. So as far as Budapest is concerned let it be a Christian who
sheds the blood of the Christians that rise against Jewish tyranny. The
Red press proves this assumption to be correct. Számuelly’s slaughters
were passed over in silence, but the first execution under martial law
in Budapest is announced in huge type: “COUNTER-REVOLUTIONARY SENTENCED
TO DEATH!”

In Budapest and in the provinces small hand-written and typed handbills
are now being circulated, marked “Copy this and pass it on!” These
handbills set forth the aims of the foreign race which, under the ægis
of the Dictatorship of the Proletariat, has come into power, and appeal
to the Hungarian people to be patriotic. Among others who undertook the
distribution of these leaflets was Géza Herczeg, a young man of the
clerical class. He was caught and “On Monday night the Revolutionary
Tribunal sentenced him to be shot.”

So a Hungarian has died because he distributed bills inciting his
compatriots to rebel against the Jewish terror. On the feast of Corpus
Christi a young Jew spat on the Host, another fired at the altar, and in
another place a volley was fired at the procession. Számuelly favours
the proximity of churches for his executions, but in Béla Kun’s Soviet
Republic there has been no conviction for persecuting Christians. The
cup has now overflowed, the millions are beginning to see. The eyes of
the soldiery have been opened by the useless deaths of their fellows and
by the acts of the champagne-drinking delegates-to-the-front. Recruiting
is announced to begin in our county to-morrow, but village after village
is sending messages to the Directorate that it will not permit it. The
peasantry is fairly aflame. ‘Comrade’ nowadays means Jew in the minds of
the peasants.

On the other bank of the Ipoly they have beaten the political delegate
to death; his name was Ignace Singer. I remember seeing the red-haired
Ignace Singer, the torturer of Balassagyarmat, and the rest of the
Directorate bolting in coaches from the Czechs; it was he who, after the
defeat of the local Counter-revolution, shouted from the balcony of the
county hall: “Slaughter the bourgeois and don’t spare their women and
children!” His voice will be heard no more—nor will that of his friend,
Comrade Riechmann, who has chosen the wiser part and has absconded with
five million crowns in cash.

One more storm and the fury of the betrayed people will break through
the dams. The people has recovered its memory; it remembers who
exploited it during the war, who enriched himself by Hungary’s disaster,
who dragged it into the terrible peace, into civil war and death. The
air is resonant with this new consciousness, conceived in blood. In the
great plain one can hear metallic clicks which bode danger: with set
teeth the Hungarian peasantry is sharpening its scythes; and the edge is
not meant for the crops, for the peasant looks towards Budapest. The
news has been spreading for days. In the county of Pest
counter-revolution has flared up. Aszód and Pécel have risen, Cumania
and the whole length of the banks of the Danube are in ferment. It
started on the 19th of June, on the feast of Corpus Christi, and the
tocsin carried the news from village to village along the banks of the
Danube. The peasants took their scythes, tore up the railways and cut
the telephone wires. The Directorate took to flight and the Red Guards
surrendered and ran for their lives.

Kalocsa, Duna-pataj, Dömsöd, Tas, Lacháza ... names that sound like
ancient Hungarian music. They are ringing with the sound of Hungarian
hopes ... Hungarian scythes.

                  *       *       *       *       *

                                                            _June 25th._

It was long after midnight when I heard steps coming from the direction
of the railway station. A voice said in the street: “There will be no
trains for Budapest to-morrow.”

The news spread in the morning—nobody knew who had brought it, it just
came suddenly. _The Counter-revolution has broken out in Budapest!_
Imagination supplied the rest. The Hungarians working for us in
Vienna ... a railway strike ... the names of villages and counties ...
all along the Danube ... the whole of Western Hungary, Szeged.... The
Whites are marching with fifty thousand men from Szeged towards
Budapest.

Stories inspired by hope.

Then somebody came from Vácz, bringing news. Yesterday at four o’clock
in the afternoon four cannon-shots were heard in the direction of
Budapest. The cannonade increased. People ran down to the banks of the
Danube and listened with their ears to the ground. Many stuck ribbons of
the national colours in their coats. There is a counter-revolution in
Budapest! The barracks rose against the Dictatorship of the Proletariat,
and most of the factories joined in. The monitors on the Danube shelled
and destroyed the Hotel Hungaria, which had become Soviet House. The
ships hoisted the national flag, and white flags are floating from the
castle, from Mount Gellert, from the houses of Buda.

A fierce joy seized me and I wanted to get out of bed, I felt ill no
longer. Then ... nothing especial happened and yet things began to lose
their brightness. Evening came. We laughed no more and suspense became
pain.

No newspapers arrived. The train was very late; there was a passenger
from Budapest—Comrade Frank, Dictator of the County, and once again he
talked loudly under the porch, and he wore a red tie. A gentleman passed
with a white handkerchief protruding from his pocket. “Remove that
counter-revolutionary badge!” shouted Frank. My friends sat around me in
silence, none of us dared speak of plans. Hope dried up in our hearts.
Then the door was cautiously opened and somebody came in. It was a
railwayman—they always have the latest news. The Counter-revolution in
Budapest has been defeated, and those who were caught are to be hanged!

In Budapest everybody knew about it beforehand, people talked openly in
the streets. The signal was expected for three o’clock, when the
monitors would open fire. The moving spirits of the rising were Captain
Lemberkovics and a military chaplain, Julius Zákány. Haubrich, the Red
commander of the garrison, appeared to side with the rising and declared
that in case of success he would assume the military dictatorship; in
case of failure, however, he would deal mercilessly with the organisers.
He also informed the credulous counter-revolutionaries that the Soviet
had ordered him to declare martial law. He had managed to postpone it
till the 26th, but could hold out no longer. Let them therefore have the
rising on the 24th, on Tuesday. Thus it was Haubrich himself who fixed
the date and on Tuesday morning his posters appeared on the wall.
Martial law! The carrying out of the Counter-revolution was entrusted to
a Red brigade of Hungarian soldiers composed of about three thousand
men, and they had thirty guns and a few armoured cars. Haubrich knew of
this, and just before the rising he despatched the brigade to the
Northern front. From that moment the Counter-revolution was reduced to a
forlorn attempt, supported by the men of the artillery barracks, the
monitors, the military academy and the patriotic workmen of a factory in
Ujpest.

When the signal was given in the harbour of Old Buda, the three monitors
came forth under the national flag and began to shell Soviet House.
Fifty pupils of the military academy occupied a telephone exchange and
meanwhile people were gathering at the appointed places. Officers,
citizens, students and policemen met under doorways. The workmen,
however, forsook the rising at the last moment. Many of the officers
were late. In places where four or five thousand armed men were
expected, only ten or twenty appeared, and of the twenty thousand hoped
for only a few hundreds turned up.

The men in the artillery barracks were restrained by Communist orators,
who appeared suddenly and informed them that the Counter-revolution had
already been defeated everywhere, and made them arrest their officers.
The monitors gave up their useless cannonade and fled down the Danube to
the south. The workmen of the factory were persuaded to surrender to a
band of terrorists who had hurried to the spot. Shots were exchanged
between Buda and Pest. The colours on the masts of the ships on the
Danube and on the soldiers’ caps changed from red, white and green to
red as events took this turn. Terror Boys on lorries with machine-guns
raced through the empty streets, shooting into the windows and firing
volleys at the houses, occasionally breaking into houses and carrying
the occupants off. They tore down the national colours wherever they
found them, and corpses began to strew the pavements. When evening came
the unfortunate town knew that it had not yet freed itself from the
tyrant and that there was seemingly no hope left. By its organisation
the Red power had swept away in a few hours the rising of the barracks,
the monitors and the factories. The whole thing crumbled away in blood,
misfortune and retreat. Everything was lost.

Not everything! In the general collapse a handful of Hungarian boys kept
the flag flying. The forsaken cadets of the military academy held out.
Till next morning these boys in white uniforms defended the telephone
exchange which had been entrusted to them against the assaults and
machine-guns of the Reds. They also defended the building of their
academy, besieged by a whole regiment. The attacking Reds were
reinforced in the morning, artillery was brought up, and Haubrich sent a
message to the effect that if they did not surrender he would have the
whole place blown to pieces. Then only did the gate open and the heroes
of the Counter-revolution lay down their arms. Soldiers with fixed
bayonets drove a group of boys in white uniforms to the condemned cells.

Everything is lost. Yet there has been this ray of light in a town
wrapped in darkness and shame. Our honour, which the men could not
defend, was saved by a few boys; and through our despair there appeared
a vision of a new generation worthier than the old. What will be their
fate? The nights are nights of terror and nobody sleeps; some fight with
horrors, others hope and pray.

Poor boys! I think of them and their mothers, of unknown, pale,
sleepless women, strangers to me yet closely kin. I, too, have a mother.

                  *       *       *       *       *

                                                            _June 26th._

The Red press rhapsodizes to-day. “The Counter-revolutionary plot has
failed. Capitalism attempted to regain its power. It was led on by a
tricolour flag. The mean, cowardly bourgeois mob of priests, bankers,
aristocrats, officers, _Jew boys_, has crept out of its lairs to incite
pogroms.”

This is a cunning attempt to twist the truth. The persecution of the
Christians must be screened, and as there is none to contradict it, Béla
Kun’s press boldly calls executed Christians ‘Jews’ so as to persuade
the grumbling people that the Dictators do not protect their own race.
And it accuses the Jewish bankers of sympathy for the Counter-revolution
so as to throw sand in the eyes of the peasantry led to the scaffold.
Géza Herczeg, to whom they allude, was a Hungarian, and the Jewish
bankers have nothing in common with Hungary’s struggles.

I have it on the authority of one of the noblest figures of the
Counter-revolution, a friend of mine, that when in desperation the
organisers of the Counter-revolution asked for a loan from the Hungarian
Jewish bankers abroad, and the Hungarian aristocracy, for the present
deprived of all its means, offered to guarantee it, they refused with
derision; for although the Dictatorship of the Proletariat is causing
them temporary losses, they are ready to sacrifice themselves for the
final triumph of their race and declare proudly that “this Béla Kun is,
after all, a wonderful fellow!”

The written materials for the history which is to be compiled to-morrow
is already being intentionally falsified by the newspapers of to-day.
The Counter-revolution was not a fight of Capitalism against the
Proletariat, it was a fight of the Hungarian nation against the foreign
race. Its victims are not bankers and capitalists, but the poor
Hungarian middle-class, starving intellectuals, struggling
manufacturers, poverty-stricken officials, and artisans, while its
butchers are not Proletarians but Számuellys, Joseph Pogánys, George
Lukács and Béla Kuns.

“Bad news....”

It is cold. The door rattles and the wind comes in at every crevice. Out
of doors under a leaden sky the trees are blown nearly to the ground.

Someone says in a whisper:

“There is an old saying that when there is a wind like this in June it
means that the gallows are busy.”

They are hanging Hungarians everywhere. Brave Captain Lembrovics and his
friend, Lieutenant Filipec, have been killed. They have hanged the
leaders of the factory workers, Ladislaus Orszy and foreman Martinovics.
Other factory workers and bourgeois have been shot in front of the
factory by terrorists.

‘The People’s Voice’ reports the news with satisfaction:

“The Court martial has sentenced Stephen Kiss, Joseph Grasse and
Ladislaus Szabó, former officers, and Zoltán Oszváth, a captain on the
active list, Antony Waldsteinbrecht, a former lieutenant of the reserve,
and Francis Imrey, a former captain, to death by hanging.”

The Terror tribunal is now trying the pupils of the military academy.
And who will count the corpses thrown into the Danube, the dead bodies
lying in the streets? Now and then one hears a name from among the many.
Madarász, a young medical student, was beaten to death because he had
the temerity to study with a candle burning in his room. To the shame of
humanity they have also murdered Dr. Nicholas Berend, the famous
children’s specialist.

Comrade Haubrich proclaims proudly: “Order reigns in Budapest,” and has
the following proclamation posted up:—

“After June 26th the doors of all houses must be closed at 8 p.m. No one
is allowed in the streets after 10 p.m. More than three people must not
be together in the street. All theatres and places of amusement are to
be closed.”

And the Dictators order the city, distracted with sorrow, to hoist red
flags on its houses. The walls are covered with orders.

“Any counter-revolutionary attempt, or offence, will be punished by
hanging. Any counter-revolutionaries caught armed will be shot on the
spot.

Budapest. June 25th, 1919.

                      _Joseph Haubrich_,      _Béla Kun_,
                  Commander of the Garrison. Deputy Commander-in-Chief.”

They give orders, sentence and murder undisturbed. The wind is howling.
Trees are blown nearly to the ground. And all over Hungary there are
hangings.

                  *       *       *       *       *

                                                            _June 27th._

Now that it has passed we begin to realise that even in our despair we
had still hopes. It is no good to tell us we were wrong, we persisted in
believing in the success of the heroic inhabitants of the banks of the
Danube. That is over too, for there also the Counter-revolution has been
defeated. A political delegate boasted loudly in front of the county
hall of Balassagyarmat: “We have settled the whole lot. While Béla Kun
and Haubrich worked in Budapest, Számuelly dipped the peasants’ rising
in red. He took his revenge on the farmers. Any village that had injured
the Jews was simply exterminated.”

People are fleeing from those parts, coming in our direction, and
escaping over the Ipoly into the hills, where the Czechs are. The Czechs
take our people to Olmütz if they are officers and to Pressburg if they
are civilians. The fugitives know the fate in store for them, yet they
go there; anything is better than the gallows.

People escaping from sentence of death are continually ringing at the
door, seeking Aladár Huszár. Somehow those who are in trouble know his
name, and they come to him pale and exhausted, even as I came. Often
they cannot speak, yet he understands them as he understood me. The
Directorate keeps an eye on him and his house is watched—detectives
swarm around it. But he manages frequently, when night has come, to
conduct anxious shadows through the quiet streets of the town to the
living bridge across the Ipoly. Meanwhile the Red sentry loafs at the
corner and glares at our windows. Hours pass. Mrs. Huszár walks quietly
up and down in the next room. She stops suddenly, resumes her walk, then
stops again. The whole house shares her vigil. Then the small gate
opens ... so he has come home at last. The wind covers the tracks of the
fugitives, the news of blood alone remains.

The banks of the Danube are one continuous death rattle: for a whole
week Számuelly has been hanging. The Revolutionary Cabinet despatched
him and he arrived with his terrorists at Kunszentmiklós the day after
the rising. With him came his two Russian Jew hangmen, Itzigovic and
Osserovic, and, dressed in black and with leggings, a little Jew hangman
called Kohn-Kerekes. The latter was overheard having an argument with
Gustav Nick, a freed murderer and terrorist, as to whether one could
hang two or three within five minutes.

Számuelly toyed with his elegant chamois gloves. He wore patent leather
boots, a Soviet cap, and on the breast of his Russian blouse a red
Soviet star. Ignace Fekete, a telegraph operator, was dragged before
him. Számuelly inquired why his orders had not been obeyed? “Hang him!”
Somebody told him that Fekete was a Jew. He made a sign to Kohn-Kerekes:
“Let him go!” Jews are only hanged by mistake.

In Tass he had two men hanged on a mulberry tree in front of the town
hall because they carried sticks. “Where did you buy those sticks?”
“Somewhere,” the men answered haughtily. “Hang them!” ordered Számuelly.
In Solt he had the notary and the innkeeper hanged. He spat on
Lieutenant Azily when he was already on the gallows. And on he went with
his hangmen. Csengöd, Öregcsertö ... everywhere he hanged.

In Duna-pataj he met with resistance, so he attacked the peasants, who
had only scythes, with guns. Yet they stood their ground for five hours.
Hundreds and hundreds perished. In to-day’s ‘Red Newspaper’ Számuelly
reports in Duna-pataj alone three hundred counter-revolutionaries
killed. When his Terror Boys got possession of the village he had sixty
men, old and young, hanged and shot without questioning them. He himself
fixed the rope round several of the victims’ necks and kicked the
corpses with his patent leather boots. In Dunaföldvár also the trees
were turned into gallows. After a desperate battle Kalocsa was forced to
surrender. Számuelly erected his gallows in front of the house of the
Jesuits. During the execution a priest in full canonicals, with a
crucifix raised high, appeared in one of the windows and from a distance
gave absolution to the martyrs. Poor Hungarian peasants, unknown
yesterday, now immortal! They were thrown naked into pits—the
Directorates did not even register their names. Számuelly, with
disgusting callousness, certified ‘suffocation’ as the cause of death.

A single gesture on the part of humanity would have been sufficient to
save us from all this shedding of Hungarian blood. Instead, the
victorious powers encircled us and pointed us out to their own working
men as an example of the blessings of practical Marxism. They talked of
‘peace’ in Paris. And to satisfy the more sensitive of their citizens
their representatives in Budapest now and then entered a formal protest
against the shedding of blood.

[Illustration:

  ARPÁD KEREKES _alias_ KOHN.

  SZÁMUELLY’S FAVOURITE HANGMAN.
]

A traveller came with the evening train from Budapest and he brought
news. The Revolutionary Council had fixed Thursday for the executions,
which were to take place in public, in one of the finest squares of the
town, the Octogon. All preparations were made: the military cordon was
posted early in the afternoon: the Lenin Boys were there. The whole town
was trembling with excitement and a crowd of some ten thousand people
assembled, waiting and murmuring. There were no gallows—it was intended
to hang the counter-revolutionaries on the lamp-posts. The carts for the
corpses arrived, and the excitement of the crowd increased. Six o’clock
struck. Somebody shouted: “They are bringing the condemned!” Then it was
given out that the hanging would not take place. At the last moment
Colonel Romanelli, the head of the Italian Military Mission, had sent a
note of protest to Béla Kun, which was reported in the newspapers:—

“I address to you the demand that you respect without exception the
lives of all the hostages and political prisoners who have fallen into
your hands in consequence of the late events, including those who were
taken after armed resistance. I warn you and every member of your
Government that you will be called jointly and severally to account if
you execute the sentences mentioned above.”

Béla Kun answered as follows:—

“The Hungarian Soviet repudiates all threats which render the members of
the Government responsible for events which are the internal affairs of
the country.” He appealed to the “friendly feelings testified by Italy
towards the Soviet” and expressed his doubt whether Italy could be the
protector of “gangs of assassins who, in the interest of the
Counter-revolution had intended to murder women and children and
exterminate the Jews” and who had been sentenced by judges of the Soviet
“according to their own laws.”

Számuelly goes on hanging people in the provinces, but in Budapest the
execution on the Octogon was prevented by the manly and determined
attitude of the colonel. But while Italy saves a few lives with one
hand, what action does she take with the other? Why does Italy refuse to
know who Béla Kun is and what it means in the eyes of Hungary that he
can boast of his friendship with Italy and that the Red army can
proclaim “We are smashing the Counter-revolution with Italian guns and
Italian arms?” It is said that the pearls from the lovely white necks of
Hungarian women go abroad, and that fine thoroughbreds are driven from
the Hungarian prairies in exchange for guns sent to exterminate us.

If this is true, there will be no blessing on the exchange. Spilt blood
will ooze out from under the pearls and from under the hoofs of the
horses.




                              CHAPTER XIII


                                                            _June 28th._

The Counter-revolution has been beaten everywhere. The power of the
Dictators seems never to have been greater. When they first came they
had to share their power with the trade-unions, the Soldiers’ Council,
the ‘confidential men,’ the Peasants’ and Workers’ Councils and later on
with the National Soviet. Within three months they have freed themselves
of all these. First of all the peasants disappeared as a deciding
factor. They were followed by the ‘confidential men’ and these by the
Soldiers’ Council. The Workmen’s Council was reduced to a shadow, the
trade-unions were transformed and subdued, the Soviet was sent home, and
of the remnant of these three they made a dummy, the ‘Economic Council,’
in whose hands the new constitution was placed. The beginning and the
end of this Constitution is the domination of their race over the ruins
of the destroyed power of the State. The edifice of tyranny has been
perfected. All means and all power are in its hands. It has absolute
sway over life and death. Law-giver, executive, judge, gaoler and
executioner, all in one.

The red flags of victory are floating over seas of Hungarian blood. The
Dictators are revelling. Complimentary addresses and telegrams are
pouring in. Among the first, Comrade Frank pays his homage to the
Cabinet in the name of the Directorate of Balassagyarmat. The County of
Nográd! Its people bite their lips with shame and hatred. At the
recruiting meeting of Balassagyarmat not a single man presented himself
for enlistment, so the meeting had to be closed, and the Directorate
asked the Government for Terror troops, so that violence and rifle butts
may be used to force men into the army.

Meanwhile the Red press reports a sequence of congratulatory addresses.
The women raise their voices too. What may they have to say? In the name
of the national organisation of Communist women, Sarah Goldstein, Mrs.
Elias Brandstein, Maria Csorba-Goszthony, Ida Josipovich and Vera
Singer, the women whom the unfortunate inhabitants of Budapest called
‘Lenin Girls’ after the defeat of the Counter-revolution, “greet with
love Comrade Haubrich and request him to present their heartfelt
gratitude to the others.” Meanwhile demented mothers and sisters weep
for the captive pupils of the military academy and the shadows of
horrified women roam under the acacias on the banks of the Danube.

“The country honours the victors of the Counter-revolution.” So the
comrades of the Frank type swear to fight to the last breath for the
victory of the Revolution, and Sarah Goldstein and those of her kin send
their “loving thanks,” their warm gratitude. Otherwise there is silence.
Awful silence. And the summary tribunals of the Revolution are sitting
permanently.

Colonel Romanelli prevented the executions at the Octogon, but hostages
are strangled secretly, quietly, on out-of-the-way building plots, in
the deep recesses of dark yards. There are frequent executions in
Parliament Square: the rabble hangs about there for hours on end; women
sit on the kerb and wait.

“What are you waiting for?” someone asked. “For an execution,” a surly
woman answered.

It is so simple, the Entente sees nothing of this. Soldiers with fixed
bayonets bring a victim. The hearse follows. The crowd turns to the
steps. A volley is fired. The stones beneath the lions are battered with
bullet marks. The hearse goes off slowly and the square becomes empty.
There is nothing more to be seen.

In the House of Parliament, on the side reserved for the Peers, are
officers of the Political Investigation Department, modelled on the
Russian Cheka, and Otto Korvin-Klein sits there in judgment. Since the
representatives of the Entente have invited Béla Kun to disband the
terror detachments, the Lenin Boys have transferred their quarters from
the Batthyány palace to this place.

In the adjoining houses people only sleep in the daytime: at night they
look trembling towards the House of Parliament from behind their
darkened windows. Above the entrance of the House of Lords shines a huge
arc lamp. Motors pass incessantly. This is the time when the terrorists
collect the hostages, the material for Korvin-Klein. The cars stop under
the lamp. The light shows leather-coated men dragging along their
miserable victims, whom they push into the entrance. Now and then a
scream filters through the walls of the House of Parliament. Then, as if
by word of command, the engines of the motors begin to purr, the horns
are blown to drown every groan, every death rattle. Armed Lenin Boys
emerge from the gate, dragging a form with them. The group proceeds to
the lower quay. Arms clatter, the steps die away in the distance. There
is a splash. Then the black group returns, but there is no longer anyone
in their midst. Romanelli has protested against public executions. But
near the House of Parliament people cannot sleep at night.

The streets are dark and empty. In the whole town there is but one other
doorway lit up: under a red canopy an arc lamp burns above the door of
Soviet House. Beside it is a small trench mortar and terrorists stand on
the pavement in front of it. On the balcony a huge red flag hides the
machine-guns, and the entrance is vividly illuminated. The People’s
Commissaries arrive in motor-cars. The terrorists line up. Present arms!
Mrs. Béla Kun receives the same honours. And within the walls of Soviet
House the comrades insist on being called ‘Excellencies.’

A country gentleman told me about this; ignorant of the change he went
straight from the station to the Hungaria Hotel. The guards mistook him
for somebody belonging to the place, and only when he wanted to pay his
bill did they discover that he was an outsider. Afraid of being
punished, the frightened servants smuggled him out and the news of the
orgies in Soviet House escaped with him. Michael Károlyi and his wife
spend an evening there now and then.

For a long time I had not heard of them. In the first week of the
Dictatorship of the Proletariat Michael Károlyi stood as an invisible
power above the Revolutionary Cabinet. The People’s Commissaries treated
him with respect. But after the Soviet elections, when Béla Kun and his
followers had obtained full control, Károlyi was thrust into the
background. They wanted to send him to Gödöllö, the former royal
residence, as Commissary of Production, and later they placed their
former protector with a Communistic co-operative society. For
appearances’ sake Károlyi pays occasional visits to his office, but he
does no work whatever. He has had a gramophone installed in his office.
Detectives guard the peace of his villa in the hills of Buda, while
motor lorries pass between the starving houses to carry food and ice to
him. But the hospitals have no ice for their patients. His wife is often
seen in a glaring red hat, driving through the quiet streets in the car
of the People’s Commissaries. At night they partake of the festivities
of Soviet House behind locked doors, in company with Béla Kun, Comrade
Dovcsák, Pogány, Landler and their womenfolk. The Gipsies who play to
them spread the tale. The revels go on and the music never stops.
Disregarding prohibition, French champagne flows freely. Tibor Számuelly
pours some into Countess Károlyi’s glass, pouring it with the hand that
fixes the rope round his victims’ necks. They drink to the eternal
prosperity of the Soviet, and costly banquets are consumed in
illuminated halls while the dark town is starving. The evening ends in
voluptuous dancing. Then the music dies away....

                  *       *       *       *       *

                                                             _July 2nd._

People are being stopped in the street.

“Your purse!”

The 91st order of the Revolutionary Cabinet is being put into execution:

“The banknotes of the Austro-Hungarian Bank, of the denomination of 50,
100, 1000, and 10,000 crowns, are withdrawn from circulation on the 1st
of July of this year. Anyone using them after that date for payment,
accepting or proffering them or exchanging them, will be charged before
a revolutionary tribunal. Besides the punishment, all notes found in the
possession of the culprit will be confiscated. The informer shall
receive half the value of the confiscated amount.”

Detectives are about and the Red soldiers are confiscating on their own
account. They present their bayonets: “Your purse! Get it out of your
pocket! Blue money is prohibited!” and they take the notes of the
Austro-Hungarian Bank. Some of them keep the purse too—as a souvenir.
But the white-backed Soviet money is returned with derision to the
owner. Red posters on the walls proclaim: “Social production is the
source of prosperity!” The Soviet system, after despoiling the treasury,
the safe deposits and private dwellings, has now started to ‘produce’
from people’s pockets.

Just as Marxism was incapable of realising its political conception, so
it is incapable of realising its economic ideals. In its attempt to
alleviate the want of small change the Cabinet ordered six locksmiths’
shops in Budapest to manufacture twopenny iron coins. The cost of
production of each of these coins was over a shilling. The Marxian
pamphlet theory has collapsed in the light of the sun; its political
application has resulted in unheard-of tyranny and slaughter, and its
economic application in bankruptcy and robbery.

The Jews have been spreading the news for days that the ‘blue’ money of
the Austro-Hungarian Bank is going to be valueless. This morning at dawn
their wives went to the bridge over the Ipoly and stopped the peasant
women who were bringing their baskets to town. An old woman from the
other side came into the yard and told us that the Jewesses were, after
all, kind to the poor people. They read out at the bridge the new law
about the ‘blue’ money. Those who did not turn back at the news had
theirs exchanged by the Jewesses, out of sheer kindness, so as to save
them from the Revolutionary Tribunal. For three two-hundred-crown
banknotes they had given her a thousand-crown Soviet note. Of course it
was a ‘white’ note and her husband would not have such things in the
house, but in any case the soldiers would have taken the blue notes and
the white ones are better than nothing.

Aladár Huszár came in.

“What has happened? Anything wrong?”

“No, nothing.” He was looking for his wife. They talked for some time,
then came back. I felt that they had read the anxiety in my eyes.

“A reliable carriage has come from the other side of the Ipoly. You can
escape by that.”

So we need worry no longer. Fate has decided.

“We have no right to detain you. You are safer there.” And tears stood
in their eyes too.

Aladár Huszár went to bring the carriage to the door while I packed my
meagre belongings. It was slow work; every trifle reminded me of
something and every movement reminded me that I was still convalescent.
Where shall I rest to-night? To part from good friends to go on the road
again, further from home, to knock again at strangers’ doors? To ask the
Czechs for protection! I shuddered.

When I had finished packing I sat down on a chair and held my breath. I
wanted to think hard what I should have to do. I had little money and my
boots were worn. Yet, somehow I must get to Nyitra, whence I could
escape to Vienna. If I got well I might find some work. Or perhaps at
Szeged.... It tired me out to think of it.

Noon came, then afternoon: Aladár Huszár came in with great glee, a
smile in his eyes. “You’ve got to stay with us! The carriage has gone, I
could not find it. Fate has decided.”

“You stay at home with us,” his wife said softly.

Fate’s carriage had gone. Goodness knows where it is now. It may be a
good omen, it may mean that these things will not last much longer.

“We have lived through bad days together,” said Aladár Huszár. “We will
share the good ones that are coming as well.”

We smiled at each other. We know by now that sufferings unite people
more than joys.

                  *       *       *       *       *

                                                             _July 5th._

Everybody says that Balassagyarmat will be in the neutral zone. Its
military evacuation is expected for to-day and people are so excited
they hardly know what to do with themselves. They stroll about in the
street with their hands in their pockets. There is no work, no food; the
shops, even the chemists, are empty. Women gather at the street corners.
And from the other bank there comes an uninterrupted stream of
heavily-laden carts. Fine old furniture, bedding, mattresses, old family
portraits, are heaped pell-mell on them. On one, amidst torn silk
curtains, on empty bags, I caught sight of a beautiful bracket clock,
the jolts of the car making its soul hum.

“The famous Balassa clock from Kékkö Castle,” said Aladár Huszár.

There came a flock of sheep, followed by a troop of singing soldiers,
then a herd of pigs, and some cattle. Valuable Swiss milch cows with
huge udders were being driven to the slaughter-house.

The people glared gloomily at the plunderers.

“The main roads are littered with books,” a young man said in front of
the window. “Everything you see has been stolen.” The loafers shook
their heads and swore. “The whole of the highlands is ruined. They did
not rob the gentry only!”

“Who is all this going to belong to?” an old peasant inquired.

“Who?” said a frightfully shabby man with a gentlemanly appearance.
“Listen to this! It tells you who: ‘The Red soldiers’ Ten Commandments.
10th commandment: Don’t take rich people’s houses, cattle, land or
jewellery. Leave those to the Soviet.’”

                  *       *       *       *       *

                                                             _July 6th._

They are coming! Somebody said so and the news ran through the town and
blossomed out in every little house.

They are coming! How often have we said these words with horror within
the last terrible nine months. The soldiers are coming from the front
and are no longer defending our frontiers. The French, the Czechs, the
Rumanians, the Serbians, are coming. The Communists, the Red soldiers,
the searchers, the detectives, are coming. They are coming, the
terrorists. Then again we said, ‘the Rumanians are coming.’

And now the words are in our mouths again and they sound joyful and
great. Hungarians are coming! From Szeged! Everybody says so. It is
simply a question of days.

The Red press splutters with rage. It foams with vulgar, coarse words
against the Entente and Count Stephen Bethlen, because it has heard that
even in occupied territory Hungarian White Guards are allowed to be
enlisted. But, according to ‘The People’s Voice’: “The comic-opera
Government of Szeged has not strength enough to organise the rabble of
the bourgeoisie, it has not even the power to form an armed force from
its hooligans, cut-throats and gutter mob, for the realisation of its
sinister projects.”

We really know nothing at all, we do not even know whence the news came,
yet we keep saying to each other: “They are coming....”

When darkness fell I took a walk in the little back garden. Suddenly
somebody rose from among the shrubs, it was the wife of Gregory, the
coachman:

“Do tell me, please, Miss, what is happening?”

The question came suddenly and I answered instinctively: “Our own people
are coming! The Hungarians have started from Szeged!”

The old woman looked me straight in the eyes, as though seeking
confirmation. It was obvious that she had something to say. Then she
folded her shrivelled old hands, and, in a devout, humble attitude,
which words cannot express, her voice rose through the silent night:

“Our Father, which art in Heaven, hallowed be Thy name!”

                  *       *       *       *       *

                                                        _July 7th–10th._

The fleeing Directorates from the Highlands are flocking in and
requisitioning houses for themselves. Female detectives have come from
Budapest. The escaped Directorate of Losoncz has quartered itself on
Balassagyarmat. Its chief, Comrade Szijgyártó, terrorises and issues
orders right and left. He wants to dismiss all the officials who had
been left in their places and threatens that he will not allow any
bourgeois family more than one room whatever be the number of its
members. He commandeers whatever he wants—take everything from the
bourgeois! They are taking even from the poor. Orders have been received
that sixty head of cattle have to be sent to Budapest; they will not
even leave the milch cows.

There is no food: the Government has stopped all supplies for
Balassagyarmat, it being in the neutral zone. For days the bakers have
baked no bread, nobody will cart wood, and there is no salt. A peasant
offered four chickens for two pounds of salt, although he would not sell
them for two hundred and forty crowns. One cannot buy anything for
money. Our Sunday dinner cost us a towel and a sheet: everything is done
by barter, money has disappeared from circulation.

In vain has the Cabinet decreed under the pain of severe penalties that
the ‘blue’ money (of the Austro-Hungarian Bank) must be exchanged within
nine days for their own ‘white’ banknotes. At ‘The People’s Bank’ of
Balassagyarmat the people of the whole county have so far exchanged
twenty crowns. The peasants hide their money and say: “What good is it
to pay it into the bank if it is worthless? Let the worthless things
remain in our trunks.” The other day a soldier stuck the white money he
had received for pay on the wall. It has no purchasing value.

The peasants laugh among themselves. They are hiding their crops, they
did not enlist, and they will not give their money to Béla Kun. As for
the propaganda speakers, they say: “We sent them back to the
Government—in blankets.”

Since things have taken this turn, the three hundred crowns daily wage
fails to revive the enthusiasm of the Jewish agitators engaged by the
Dictatorship of the Proletariat. The Commissary for Education has now
decreed that henceforth the teachers will have to speak to the people in
the villages.

                  *       *       *       *       *

Voices in the next room. Railwaymen, postmen, simple citizens now
frequently slip in by the back door; they come for advice and bring the
news.

The Czechs have again entered Kassa, but the Rumanians have not
withdrawn from the Tisza, whatever Clemenceau may have promised. The
heroic pupils of the military academy escaped death at the last moment:
the Terror tribunal sentenced them to hard labour. This is to
Romanelli’s credit. It is said that it was he who delivered Baron
Perényi and his patriotic companions from gaol whither the
Counter-revolution of June 24th had brought them.

A deep sad voice spoke: “Fourteen counter-revolutionaries have been
sentenced to death in Budapest....”

I strolled out into the little back garden but even there I could not
breathe. The trees did not move. The soil was hot and above it the air
trembled like leaves above an open fire.

                  *       *       *       *       *

                                                            _July 12th._

They came slowly round the corner, talking with an air of importance.
Then they stopped, as though quarrelling. They had Soviet caps on their
heads and were dressed, regardless of the heat, in leather coats and
black leggings. Then I noticed the hand grenades in their belts. They
had a bestial look about them, with faces that betrayed a familiarity
with gaol. The hand of one was covered with black hair and he had a
costly ring on his finger. Where did he get it from? I shuddered.

They have been coming for days, their number has increased since the
Entente insisted on the evacuation of Balassagyarmat. The forsaken town
listens trembling at night when their nailed boots clatter along the
pavement and stares at them with horror from under doorways, from behind
drawn curtains. They laugh, boisterously, their mouths wide open....

I looked after them. As they lifted their feet I saw the heavy nails on
their heels. How many human faces have they crushed?

The Lenin Boys, escaped convicts, miscreants ready for any
mischief—these are the props of the Dictatorship of the Proletariat.
These are the men who take hostages. These are the judges presiding over
the terrorist tribunals of Bolshevism. They judge and hang when and
where they like. They can do as they like. Their commander is a sailor
called Cserny who was a leather-worker before the war. His car is
constantly racing through the streets of Budapest. Several people have
described him to me. He always wears a cap drawn deeply over his face
and goes about in a leather waistcoat with long sleeves, a red scarf
round his neck. His face is clean-shaven and his eyes are animated by
the soft, greedy expression which is characteristic of a bloodthirsty
feline playing with its prey. There are many rings on his red hands and
he uses scent. His appearance is that of a footman dressed in his
master’s clothes. His decisions are rapid, he does not waste time on his
victims, and when he has finished with them he spends hours looking at
the artistic frescoes of the House of Parliament. He is sentimental and
without mercy. He purrs and claws.

It is said that this man got to know Károlyi when the sailors mutinied
in Cattaro. After the mutiny he fled to Budapest. He was given money by
his friends and sent on a tour of instruction to Bolshevist Russia,
where he made the acquaintance of Számuelly in a school for agitators in
Moscow. Soon after the October revolution he came to Budapest and during
the whole Károlyi régime he agitated undisturbed among the sailors. On
the night of March 21st he commanded the plunderers.

And since then this brigand[5] is the absolute master of the nights of
Budapest.

                  *       *       *       *       *

                                                            _July 13th._

If bread runs short in a town the Revolutionary Cabinet at once
despatches—a propaganda speaker to the place.

Comrade Soma Vass has arrived.

The people taking their Sunday walk stopped in front of the town hall.
Comrade Vass (Weiss is his real name) appeared suddenly on the balcony,
near the red flag. But he wasted his time with his threats and
incitements, the public remained cool and indifferent.

A labourer shouted to him: “Give us bread!”

The speaker waxed hot: “That is not the question to-day. The question
now is the preservation of the Dictatorship of the Proletariat. We will
not tolerate the Counter-revolution!”

“Is bread a counter-revolution?” the labourer heckled.

“Don’t interrupt, comrade! We shall crush the Counter-revolution. We
shall exterminate it. We shall hang every bourgeois. If there are not
enough gallows in this Soviet Hungary, we will grow them. Yes, comrades,
we will grow them!”

[Illustration:

  JOSEPH CZERNY WITH HIS TERRORISTS “THE LENIN BOYS.” (Hanged 18 Dec.,
    1919.)
]

The heckler swore. One man lit a cigarette and several cried, “Shut up,”
but Comrade Soma Vass went on talking. Nobody paid any attention to him,
the people chatting among themselves. “He will grow gallows ... a
nursery of them ... grow them, shape them.... Well, at least he has a
programme of a sort.”

And thus, after all the destruction, Béla Kun’s spokesman has nailed
down the only creative policy of Hungary’s Socialist production. They
are going to grow gallows.

                  *       *       *       *       *

                                                       _July 14th–20th._

Béla Kun has sent a note to Clemenceau asking for the evacuation of the
Tisza as promised in compensation for the abandoned offensive against
the Czechs; he received the following answer:

“Béla Kun, Budapest. In answer to your wireless which you sent on the
11th inst. to the President, the Peace Conference declares that it
cannot negotiate with you as long as you fail to observe the conditions
of the armistice.”

For a time I stared at the text of the telegram. How much blood, shame
and suffering would have been spared to humanity if the victorious
powers, instead of sending propositions through General Smuts to Béla
Kun’s band of murderers and dangling before the Soviet’s eyes the
possibility of its admission to the Peace Conference, had sent from the
start a reply to this effect. Let the spilt blood and the inhuman
tortures fall on the heads of those who wanted to bargain when
conscience, honour and charity forbade any bargaining.

It is all clear now. The victorious Great Powers did not enter into
negotiations with Béla Kun because they were pressed to do so by their
own Proletariat, for that pressure would still exist, but simply because
he made light of the integrity of the country to which he had not the
slightest title. This shame can never be wiped out. The frigid, tardy
note cannot restore the lowered dignity of the victorious States.

Béla Kun answered, his reply couched in provocative, ironical terms. He
made little attempt to disguise the doubt he had of Clemenceau’s
veracity and derided his impotence to impose his will on the Rumanians
and Czechs.

Orders for mobilisation are again covering the walls of the town, and
the village criers are walking the streets and beating their drums. Huge
posters have made their appearance, representing the running figure of a
sailor, his mouth wide open. His head is about two feet long, his arms
about three yards. Above his head he stretches a red cloth inscribed
with the words: TO ARMS! And while this frightful poster-sailor overruns
poor, truncated little Hungary, deprived of its seashore, Béla Kun puts
out his tongue at the peace conference. At the meeting of the ‘Committee
of 150’ he rang the tocsin with one hand: “The Proletariat in Hungary is
going through its crisis!” The other he waved in triumph: “To-day the
Hungarian Soviet is an important factor in international affairs, more
important than old Hungary ever was! This is proven by Clemenceau’s last
despatch....” He had a word for everybody, but through his boasting one
could hear the chattering of his teeth. The Bavarian Soviet has died,
the Austrian Soviet was never born, the armies of the Russian Soviet did
not come to the rescue. And throughout Hungary his enemy
Counter-revolution raises its head. It is there on the edge of the
scythe as the stone sharpens it, it is in the glaring emptiness of the
recruiting offices, at the idle writing desks of the offices, in the
movement which hides the blue banknotes and refuses the white ones, in
the stroke of every oar that crosses the Tisza at Szeged.

The Dictatorship is groping about, seeking something to cling to. As a
last hope it is clinging to the phantasmagoria of world-revolution,
which, after all, was from the beginning the foundation of its politics.
So the Soviet Cabinet has addressed an appeal to the Proletariat of the
world, calling on it to demonstrate in favour of the Hungarian and
Russian Soviets and to proclaim world-revolution on July 20–21st.

[Illustration:

  A RECRUITING PLACARD FOR THE RED ARMY.
]




                              CHAPTER XIV


                                                            _July 21st._

People call revolutions ‘youth’ and ‘dawn’. But revolutions are not
daybreaks, nor are they the chaos out of which comes the beginning of
all things. They are not the first hour of a new age, but the last
decaying hours of a senile age in which the features of the times have
become distorted.

This is not dawn! Revolution is the midnight agony of a passing age,
when the vision of the future appears only through the blood and sweat
of the dying. The senile age dies in the revolution. And when the
disorder of dawn has passed and morning breaks, man becomes a child
again and an autocratic power takes it by the hand and leads it back to
order, to law, to church, to early Mass, into the presence of God. Then
comes the youth of the age, the period of dreaming idealism, of fights
for freedom, of Art. This age gathers flowers, ploughs and reaps, sings
and follows the footsteps of the beloved. Then comes the age of manhood.
It creates industry and commerce, it goes on board ship, weighs anchor
and brings treasures from beyond the seas. The treasures increase, the
superfluities accumulate and flow into a few hands, the reign of gold
raises its head above the misery of millions.

The evening comes over a pale world of ill omen. The nauseous scent of
faded flowers pervades the air. In saturnalian revelries the cups are
emptied to the dregs. These are the hours of wild, dissolute orgies, old
faces painted to look young, derisive laughter. The bells of the
churches only mark time, law is only respected by the simple and
regarded no better than stupid, traditional nursery tales by the
cunning. The tired incapable crowd is ruled by degenerates, hereditary
wrecks, criminals and lunatics. Respect disappears, the hand that worked
drops its tools and the hour of midnight approaches.

Then comes the agony of the senile age. Blood is shed, flames rise to
the sky and between fire and blood the age dies. Revolutions are not
mornings. They are the death-struggles of the midnight hour. And we poor
Hungarians have been for months the witnesses of such an artificially
provoked agony. It ends the age, but, above my sufferings, I feel that
the real dawn is coming towards us.

                  *       *       *       *       *

                                                            _July 22nd._

The day of the heralded world-revolution has passed. The Red press
gushes over the strikes in other countries, but reports that the
Dictatorship will summon before the Revolutionary Tribunal any Hungarian
workman who dares to stop work. In a fortunate country like Soviet
Hungary there is no longer any need for strikes. In Russia, where
happiness has been attained to an even higher degree, workmen who strike
are executed. None the less there is no work being done in town to-day.
Nor is there any on other days. Why work? For forged banknotes?

World-revolution! That is the word which is being whispered to-day at
street corners. A mad hallucination! Yet, if it were to come? What if
man’s evil spirits were powerful enough to send millions in the same
hour to the assault of their God, their country, their home and
humanity? Or if Béla Kun’s word is just successful enough to induce the
Proletariat of the Western Powers to tie their Governments’ hands so
that things may continue here as they are for months and years, till the
fire has burnt out?

A solitary figure came through the silence, came quickly, with an
elastic gait, though the bag on his back seemed heavy. He turned his
head constantly to right and left, and his eyes, widely opened, had a
stare in them which reminded one of the demented. He looked round, then
again started quickly towards the Ipoly. Then he disappeared.

This stranger passes here frequently nowadays, though he is not always
the same. Sometimes he is young, sometimes old. He is fleeing from gaol
and death, and dreams of Szeged. Two friends of my brother Géza escaped
this way, across the river. They came to the house, on their way to
Szeged. They had no idea I was here, but they brought news of my
brother. He is hiding in the hills of Buda, like the others who have not
escaped abroad and are not yet in prison.

They also told us that Stephania Türr had been in Budapest in June,
looking for Count Stephen Bethlen and me, to take us to Italy.

One evening there was a knock at our gate at an unusual hour and a
newcomer stood in front of us like a shadow—Count Stephen Keglevich,
fleeing from his property in Abony. His wife and children are coming to
us too, they have had to flee separately, so as not to attract
attention. They were driven out by hunger and the children were on the
verge of starvation, for the only food they could obtain was what the
peasants succeeded in bringing them by stealth from Count Keglevich’s
own farm. Since May, when Szémuelly suppressed the Counter-revolution in
Abony, that region has been like a mortuary, and now war is beginning
again there. So they are escaping to Ipolykürt, beyond the Ipoly, to the
plundered castle. There they will, at any rate, be able to sleep on the
bare ground—the one thing the Reds and the Czechs could not take away.

The patriotic Counter-revolution of the faithful Vends in Western
Hungary has been defeated by the Reds and the Vends have fled into
Austria. They have been interned in Feldbach and many Hungarian officers
have joined them. Baron Lehár is their commander. In Szeged the
legendary hero of Novara, Nicolas Horthy, is Minister of War. Paul
Teleki is Foreign Secretary. General Soós and Gömbös are organising the
national army. When I took leave of the latter in March, I knew that I
should hear of him if I lived.

It is said that Colonel Julier, the new Chief of Staff, who was forced
to take Stromfeld’s place at the point of the revolver, will be Red only
till he has crossed the Tisza. It is also said that whole battalions of
the Red army are deserting to Szeged. In our imagination that town, like
a mirage, is floating amidst national coloured flags on the banks of the
Tisza, above the Great Plain. We see the three colours, we hear the
National Anthem whenever we think of the town. Our proscribed flag, our
proscribed hymn! I am a beggar, for the property of the dead and the
condemned reverts to the Soviet. But when my imagination sees the three
colours floating against the sky, when the great prayer of my race
echoes in my mind, I am the richest woman in Hungary.

A hand has put ‘The Red Newspaper’ on the table: big type
again:—“Revolutionary outbreaks in Paris, Berlin and Turin.
Demonstrations of the foreign Proletariat in favour of the
world-revolution.” Then, set in small type, a short notice:—“Kiel....
The demonstrations have passed without the slightest disturbance.”

That is the history of the world-revolution. It is finished and the door
is still open.

                  *       *       *       *       *

                                                            _July 23rd._

The news is in everybody’s mouth: the Reds have won a decisive victory
on the Tisza and the members of the Directorate have regained their
confidence. It is from the attitude of these people that the town reads
the position of the Dictatorship. Their star is in the ascendant and the
Proletarians treat us with more rudeness than ever. Red colour has again
blossomed out on the soldiers’ caps, but they do not feel too sure about
it, and instead of ribbons they wear geraniums. That generally means
that the position is doubtful: a ribbon cannot be removed suddenly, a
flower is quickly torn off.

Goodness only knows how often I have wandered round the little back
garden. If it is really true that the Reds have crossed the Tisza! Those
who have seen their bestial destruction in their own country, and
observed them returning with booty stolen from people of their own
blood, must falter when they think of their victims.

“What news?”

In Huszár’s hand the journal’s yellow, mean paper rustled. “They have
crossed ...” he paused, then went on: “... On July 20th we crossed the
Tisza at various points.... From Tokaj to Csongrád we are pursuing the
beaten Rumanian troops everywhere....”

So they have won a victory with our blood against our own blood; for
this is not a question of Rumanians. A defeat of the Rumanians, the
re-occupation of the torn-off territory, the release of our Hungarian
brethren, were not the objects of the Dictatorship’s ambition, but a new
larder and a new field for robbery, new slaves and new legions. And we
cannot even deceive ourselves with the belief that the news is untrue.
It is true, it must be true, because Béla Kun, who loses his head when
in despair and is impudent after success, has sent to Clemenceau, the
President of the Peace Conference, the following ironical, provoking
message: “We have been obliged by the Rumanian attack, which was
undertaken against the wishes of the Entente, to cross the Tisza, and to
enforce the wishes of the Entente against the Rumanians.”

[Illustration:

  THE LENIN BOYS POSE FOR THEIR PHOTOGRAPH WITH THEIR VICTIM.
]

Our thoughts travel wearily to those parts where, behind the receding
Rumanian flood, foreign energy will set against each other the few
remaining Hungarians. Számuelly’s train is under steam, and if it starts
it will plant the further shore of the Tisza with gallows.

A tightly-shuttered house has been burning here in Hungary for months.
Nobody tried to extinguish it. At last the smoke choked itself, the fire
burnt itself out. Who troubled about those who were in the house? Those
outside cared only that the fire should not spread to the adjacent
houses. Now the windows of the house on fire have burst, the fire has
been revived by the air, the flames lick the palings, spread, flare up,
run. What if they were to ignite the Great Plain and unite with the
Russian conflagration?

Evening came. Hours dropped into space. One of us picked up the paper
and we now noticed something for the first time. Below the news of the
passage of the Tisza, three words darkened the page: “Sentence of
death.” At Saint Germain the victors presented their peace treaty to the
remnant of Austria.

Our quarrel with Austria has lasted for centuries, and she brought us
hard times, yet there is no people on earth to whom her fate causes as
much pain to-day as to us. We have fought and fallen together on the
battlefield. Now they hang a beggar’s satchel round the neck of
unfortunate, torn Austria, and out of irony, with devilish cunning, send
her to take her share with her own predatory enemies, in the plunder of
Hungary. They compensate her with Western Hungary, with a piece of land
that promises endless revolts and is meant to act as a living wedge to
prevent for ever an understanding between the two despoiled peoples. It
is a devilish plan, the most perfidious part of the terrible Peace
Treaty. It pretends to be a present, but it is a curse and a disgrace.

A single candle was burning on the table, and by its light we could see
a map on the wall—the map of Hungary! That unit of a thousand years
which was not created by man but was made into one country by nature.
The thing I could never believe, which was always deemed a threat meant
only for the Revolutionary Bolshevist Government, the frontier of
Hungary as delineated by Clemenceau, has disclosed itself in the
Austrian treaty as the real aim of their vengeance. In the name of
peoples and nations the men at the Peace Conference are preparing a
crime which is only paralleled by the partition of Poland.

Suddenly I see, like a train of misty ghosts, a shackled procession pass
before my eyes: the granite walls of the Carpathians; the mysterious
rushes of Lake Fertö; the sea under the Carso; the Danube rushing
through the Iron gate; the summits of Transylvania; the forests of
Mármaros—all of them under a foreign yoke! I did not own an inch of that
ground, and yet it was all my own. They take it from me, and equally
from everyone who is Hungarian. Aladár Huszár has drawn upon the map the
frontiers fixed by the Paris Peace Conference. It is as if a knife were
passing through our flesh, leaving a line of blood wherever it passes.
The ancient frontiers are all left far beyond the line and deep in the
country there is an awful gash. The red line proceeds on the map,
staggers now and then as though in horror, stumbles, recoils and then
goes on, leaving ancient Hungarian cities without, cutting pure
Hungarian regions in two, leaving a miserable, truncated body—the
Hungary of the Peace Conference!

Those who have never leant over the map of their own country, those who
have never drawn with weeping eyes new frontiers within the old
historical boundaries at the bidding and according to the predatory
desires of enemy peoples, those are ignorant of the meaning of torture,
of lust for vengeance, of revolt, of hatred, of patriotism.

“We shall take it back!...”

Which of us said it? It matters not. It is not the saying of one person,
it is the word of a whole nation. Even in our misery and destruction we
had the strength to say it. “We will take it back!” That is the phrase
which all our coming generations will breathe. That is the phrase
mothers will teach to their infants. Bride and bridegroom will pledge
each other’s troth with that phrase before the altar. Those who go will
leave this phrase as an inheritance, those who remain will take their
oath upon it. We will take it back! The last clod, the meanest tree,
every spring, every blade of grass, every stone.

Nothing moved in the silence of the night. Only the flame of the
burnt-out candle flickered.

“Let us go ... we must sleep. This is the last candle in the house....”

                  *       *       *       *       *

                                                       _July 24th–29th._

There is one piece of news to-day that gives us some hope. Even if the
ship seems still afloat, it is sinking, for the first rats are leaving
it. Michael Károlyi, who proclaimed he would hold out to the last
breath, who has betrayed Hungary and has driven her into Bolshevism, has
been arrested with his wife and secretary at a Czech frontier post and
sent to Prague. Retribution must be near, for he was afraid and fled. It
is reported that since the banks refuse to pay more than two thousand
crowns to any one individual, he provided himself with several millions
of Austro-Hungarian Banknotes and a false passport. He wanted to go
through Vienna to Milan, but Italy did not desire his presence. Bavaria
refused to admit him, but Prague offered him an asylum. They owed it to
him. Without Michael Károlyi the Hungarian Highlands would never have
passed into Czech captivity.

He has gone, fled from the nation’s just vengeance, but he cannot escape
the long arm of God’s justice. Millions of Hungarians driven into
slavery and homelessness, seas of spilt Hungarian blood, miles of
Hungarian land, cry out to heaven against him.

A mean man, a debased politician, and one of the greatest traitors in
the world’s history.

Iscariot has passed.

                  *       *       *       *       *

                                                       _July 29th–31st._

Sometimes one can learn a town’s news by watching its street corners.
To-day some soldiers gathered opposite the house. One of them said
something, gesticulating, while the others stood and stared at the
pavement. There were no red flowers in their caps, though I saw some in
the gutter. Shortly afterwards I saw them leave the village with their
bundles on their backs and disappear through the corn-fields.

Everybody is talking about the tremendous losses of the Red army. The
official papers try to screen them: “Our victorious armies.... The whole
of Rumania’s forces opposing them.... We withdrew our troops behind the
Tisza, in perfect order, without any losses in men or material....”

“Twenty-eight thousand dead,” says rumour, and ten thousand men are
reported drowned in the Tisza. Soma Vass need not plant his nurseries
for gallows, the wholesale murder of Hungarians has been successfully
accomplished on the banks of the Tisza. And while they died, Comrade
Landler, the Commander-in-Chief of the Red army, and other comrades
watched them from a safe place through field-glasses. The Rumanian
victory and the defeat of the Reds are both paid for in Hungarian blood.
Never have Hungarians died a more tragic death.

If this sort of thing lasts much longer there will be no one but
lunatics left when the end comes. Every hour brings new tales of terror.
In Budapest Tibor Számuelly is gaining more and more power. He wants to
become Dictator. Hitherto the Dictatorship has been too lenient, so the
terrorists are going over to his side. And their one idea, before they
lose their power, is to be revenged on the nation. Already the
Directorates have received secret instructions and are drawing up lists.
Számuelly is preparing for a massacre of the citizens. None shall be
spared, neither artisans nor peasants.

News comes from the other bank that the Czechs are returning. They say
they have orders to occupy Vácz on the 3rd. More and more soldiers are
disappearing from the village, and Terror Boys are continually flowing
in from Budapest to take their place. There are already eighty here.

After the arrival of the evening train people steal in the dark towards
the Ipoly. Hitherto it has been Hungarians who were escaping, now it is
mostly Jews who slink along the walls carrying parcels. In the town hall
they are feverishly packing up the archives of the Directorate; the
Jewish comrades have again withdrawn into the background.

Szijgyártó has now become the absolute master of the town. Among other
things he issued an order to-day that every individual who is not
registered and whose stay is not considered justified by the Directorate
must leave Balassagyarmat within twenty-four hours, on pain of being
summoned before a Revolutionary Tribunal. Those who come from Budapest
will be sent back there under police escort. Once more there is talk of
searching houses: the terrible hand groping for me has returned. It will
be bad luck if it catches me now when its days are already numbered.

We discussed the matter and the old plan of escape was revived—across
the Ipoly, somehow to Vienna, to Szeged; but again the horror of asking
hospitality from the Czechs in my own country, my poverty, my illness,
interfered.

“Let’s wait and see how things develop,” said my friends.

How often have they said that!

Suddenly I thought of the house in Szügy: I could not leave without
bidding it farewell; so I walked over to it and saw the garden and its
mistress once more.

[Illustration:

  TERRORISTS WITH A VICTIM WHOM THEY HAVE FLAYED AND TORTURED TO DEATH.

  (This photograph was found at their headquarters.)
]

When I was there last the crops were still standing; now the wheat was
in sheaves and summer walked between their gold over the fields. Then I
came to the garden and found that the clean-swept courtyard was no
longer a soldiers’ right of way. Crimson ramblers were blooming on the
walls of the house, and round about the pump the downtrodden grass had
sprung up again. On the terrace, green plants and garden furniture had
taken the place of ammunition boxes. How rapidly the ruts of ammunition
carts and service waggons and dirt and garbage disappear. Will it be
like this elsewhere too?

Before I left, Mrs. Beniczky walked through the garden with me and we
stopped for a moment near the trees between which I had caught a glimpse
of the hussar bugler among the Red soldiers, near the bushes whence I
had watched Pogány’s car. How much had happened since then! The trees
had become dark green and grave; the garden had passed its nuptial
glory. Its wreath had faded, its most beautiful flowers had gone.

When I reached the small railway station of Balassagyarmat I saw that
soldiers were running about, throwing their arms into waggons. “They are
evacuating the town,” said a railway man, laughing scornfully. On the
open track, amidst piles of boxes and bags, carriages, bedding,
machine-guns, and pianos were standing near the waggons, ready to be
loaded. The streets were quiet, but carts were standing at the doors of
some of the houses and people were hurriedly packing things at random
into them. They are running away! Yet Comrade Landler reported in ‘The
People’s Voice’ of the 29th that: “There is no change in the situation
at the front.”

The Red press is indulging in paroxysms of fury against the Szeged
Government. “Cheats, scoundrels, Jingoes,” are the epithets bestowed by
Béla Kun’s newspapers; and all the time little handbills are being
secretly passed from hand to hand. They were dropped by an aeroplane
from Szeged: “The hour of delivery is at hand! Prepare to support the
National Government!”

The village listens, tense under the Red posters which disfigure its
walls. It listens abstractedly, as though trying to hide its thoughts,
and behind closed doors and windows people put their heads together.
Stories born of desire are spreading, but the insufferable thought that
we are in need of help from the Rumanians dominates our imagination and
hopes: “The national army has already left Szeged!... Whole Red
regiments have passed over and have laid down their arms. White
Hungarian troops will come with the Rumanians. Perhaps to-morrow.... In
Budapest the commander of the garrison has prepared the population for a
general alarm should the Dictatorship of the Proletariat be in danger.
The whole town is covered with posters.... An hour after the alarm has
been sounded nobody must be in the streets. Soldiers must hurry to their
barracks, workmen to their respective headquarters. Within an hour from
the alarm all electric trams must be withdrawn.... All shops and public
offices must be closed at once, as well as the doors and windows of
houses. Simultaneously with the alarm martial law will be declared.”

Such preparations have never been made before, either in May when the
Rumanians attacked, or in June during the Counter-revolution. Those who
come from Budapest speak of the disruption of the Red army as it
retires, of its anarchy, of mutinies of Terror detachments, of
Számuelly’s autocracy. It is impossible to get a clear picture of what
is happening: “The White army is approaching! The Rumanians are
advancing from the Tisza!”

One can hear the crackling and collapsing of the Dictatorship. The
powers of the Entente have sent a note, and the Cabinet has felt obliged
to publish it in its press. This note is no longer addressed to the
Soviet or the Dictatorship of the Proletariat. At last, then, the Allied
and Associated Powers are going to address themselves to the Hungarian
people! Under the title: ‘Declaration of the Entente on the Blockade!’
the Red press screens the Note of the Powers in which they declare: “We
sincerely desire to make peace with the Hungarian people....” But peace
can only be concluded if the Hungarian people is represented by a
Government which “represents really the will of the people, and not by
one whose power rests on terror.”

It has taken the Entente Powers four and a half months to come to this
decision! No wonder they have been slow to discredit Béla Kun, for,
after Károlyi, he has rendered them invaluable service. He has ruined
and robbed Hungary of her last sources of strength. Now they can take
possession of the booty which is no longer capable of offering
resistance and can pay with our thousand years’ old possessions the war
bills presented to them by their little allies.

                  *       *       *       *       *

                                                           _August 1st._

The news reached the village last night. The Red army has gone to
pieces. Comrade Landler reports that after “the unchanged situation at
the front, we are attacking the Rumanians who have crossed the Tisza....
The Red army is in perfect order and has gained a victory over the
Rumanians.... We have retired, unbeaten, of our own accord.”

The members of the Balassagyarmat Directorate are unable to disguise
their nervousness, the comrades are rushing about the shops clamouring
to buy no matter what so long as they can get rid of their white Soviet
banknotes. But however much they pester and threaten, the shopkeepers
refuse to sell. The shop windows are empty, only the propaganda shop of
the Commissariat of Education still offers its wares—pamphlets,
portraits of the Commissaries, Red stars, badges with the ‘Red man’ and
plaster busts of Lenin and Marx. But these are at a discount to-day. The
town is practically without traffic and the telegraph wires bring
incessant orders from Budapest: “Let everyone remain at his post. Let
none dare to run away....”

Steps halted outside and I heard a Semitic voice say: “Let us lead it
into other channels....” What did that mean? While I was pondering the
front door bell rang. The Sub-prefect has come with a wire from
Budapest. Béla Kun’s rule is over!

Something snatched at my heart and I felt that I wanted to shout.

“It’s certain to be true,” the Sub-prefect said. “A purely Socialist
Government is being formed.” And he folded his hands carefully as if he
were afraid of committing himself.

A purely Socialist Government! That was not what we had expected! Now I
remembered the rumours that the delegates of the Entente had not been
negotiating with the Viennese committee of Count Stephen Bethlen, nor
with the Government of Szeged, but had been exchanging pourparlers for
days, not with Hungarians, but with William Böhm, Kunfi and with
Károlyi’s henchman, Garami.

I thought at once of what I had heard outside my window: “Let us lead it
into other channels....”

So the Jews are still to be our leaders: the Red hangmen of yesterday
are resuming their old garb of moderate Socialism and are preparing to
pass the power from one hand into the other. The world-revolution has
not come off, and there have been other mistakes in their calculations;
they reckoned every item as they thought—the threats of the Entente, the
attacks of the Rumanians—but they forgot to take into account that dying
Hungary might have energy enough to cross its arms over its torn breast
and undermine Bolshevism from within with its old weapon, passive
resistance, despite the failure of the Entente and Rumanian arms.

There were shouts in the guard-room opposite:

“Who said that? Arrest him!” And Red Guards and Terrorists rushed
towards the post office. If the postmaster said so, he must be arrested.
But instead of answering them the postmaster called up Budapest, a
Terrorist meanwhile holding one of the receivers. And along the wires
the question rang to Budapest. The answer came at once: “The Government
has resigned, the Soviet exists no longer. Budapest is mad with
happiness.”

The Terrorists glared at each other terror-stricken, but they did not
arrest the postmaster; instead they went to the Directorate for
instructions. But the Red offices in the town hall were empty and the
comrades had disappeared. Some of them had been suddenly taken ill and
had been obliged to go home. The news rushed along the darkening streets
and in a few seconds it had spread all over the town.

Peace on earth and good-will among men!

The house became too narrow for me. So did the garden. A violin was
being played next door, sobbing to the accompaniment of a piano. Then,
in spite of ourselves, we all burst into the forbidden, outlawed,
Hungarian hymn. We just stood and sang, and the National Anthem went up
in that summer night, to the starlit firmament.

Below, in the dark, on the other side of the street, noiseless dark
figures slunk away. In the light streaming from open windows the
neighbours stood bareheaded. They were praying too.




                               CHAPTER XV


                                                           _August 2nd._

The shepherd’s flute sounded slowly through the breaking morning. I felt
disappointed; my elation had passed; my mind was still racked with
anxiety. Everything seemed the same in the streets: the red flag was
still floating over the county hall, the Red soldiers were leaning out
of the guard-room window just as they had done during the victories of
the Dictatorship of the Proletariat over the Czechs. A schoolmaster who
lived near by was walking in his shabby Sunday coat towards the
teachers’ Communist school. What has happened? The gates of the prison
are open: are the captives afraid to leave it?

A little boy took his red, white and green toy flag from above his bed
and waved it out of the window. A man in the street shouted at him
threateningly.

About noon the wife of a neighbour came, bearing alarming news: they
want to arrest Aladár Huszár. He went to the teachers’ Communist school
and distributed ribbons with the national colours and made a speech to
the teachers. When Comrade Weiss, the examining Commissary, arrived, the
National Anthem was filling the place. In his fury Comrade Weiss tore up
all the teachers’ certificates. The Jewish teachers stood by him, while
the Hungarians left the place with Huszár, singing the National Anthem.
Outside Red guards met them and tore the national colours off all of
them.

So when Aladár Huszár came home we hoisted a huge red, white and green
flag on the house.

The drum! What has the Town Crier to say now?... “It is forbidden to
wear or exhibit any emblems....” Presently two hooligans invaded us and
tore down our flag, but we don’t care. The whole village is in a
ferment. Patrol followed patrol. A man feverishly pasted pink posters on
the walls, displaying the telegram of the Secretariat of the
Socialist-Communist Party.

“As the result of an agreement with the Entente, a

                          WORKMEN’S GOVERNMENT

formed by the trade-unions has assumed power. The officials of the
existing workmen’s organisations will continue to act without
interference.... The strictest martial law is to be proclaimed.”

Green posters were then stuck up beside the pink ones all along the
street, containing the text of the new Government’s telegram. They
called themselves a Workmen’s Government instead of a Revolutionary
Cabinet, Ministers instead of Commissaries. President: Peidl; Interior:
Peyer; Justice: Garami-Grünfeld; then followed three of Béla Kun’s
Commissaries: Agoston-Augenstein for Foreign Affairs, Haubrich for War
and Dovcsák for Commerce; at the end of the list the former President of
the Soviet, Garbai, Minister for Education.

I remembered the conversation I had overheard yesterday: “Let us lead it
into other channels....” Moritz Kohn has arranged his fraudulent
bankruptcy and suddenly Mrs. Moritz Kohn’s name appears above the shop.
But what is the National Army doing?

The Dictatorship of the Soviet collapsed with the Red army; its position
became hopeless on the 31st of July when it became known that the
Rumanians would not stop a second time at the Tisza. Béla Kun had
hurriedly convoked the Workers’ and Soldiers’ Council of Five Hundred
yesterday afternoon. And in the great hall of the new town hall, where
on the 21st of March a handful of men had proclaimed the Dictatorship of
the Proletariat, Béla Kun resigned in a halting, tearful voice. During
the night he fled with the other Commissaries and their families to
Austria, finding protection under the wings of their co-religionist
Chancellor Renner. With the help of the Peidl Government they made their
way to the frontier, _protected by an escort supplied by the Italian
military mission in Budapest_! It is said that Számuelly has
disappeared. But among those who fled with Béla Kun was the bloodthirsty
Weiss—and so were Schwarz, Vágó and Pogány, and the twenty-stone lawyer,
Comrade Landler, the Red Commander-in-Chief. They absconded from their
army between the Danube and the Tisza, after having driven it into death
and destruction, though they had sworn to stand by it to the last drop
of blood.

Without wounds received on the fields of Bolshevik glory, but with many
millions of Austro-Hungarian banknotes, they disappeared into the
obscurity from which they had emerged to Hungary’s misfortune a few
months before. They have gone, as Michael Károlyi did before them. So
the country hoisted its tricolour flag once more. But the Government of
Peidl, which not only tolerated but abetted and organised the flight of
the criminals, would not tolerate such a resurrection; so it forbade the
flag and proclaimed martial law.

[Illustration:

  BÉLA VAGO _alias_ WEISS.

  ASSISTANT COMMISSARY FOR HOME AFFAIRS.
]

Aladár Huszár has been arrested in the street and is in prison. The
commander of the Red garrison wants to have him executed for the
National Anthem incident, and for wearing ribbons of the national
colours, but the chief of the police telephoned to Budapest, asking that
he be reprieved. The answer came: “Keep him in custody and let the
Terrorists take him to Budapest.” The Terrorists openly declare that
they are going to settle with him on the way. Mrs. Huszár wanted to see
her husband, but the Terrorists would not let her. “Comrade Szijgyártó
is interrogating him now.” The news spread like wildfire. Machine-guns
were mounted in front of the county hall.

Then the whole town began to simmer and even the inhabitants of the
red-postered houses came forth—officials, teachers, the whole educated
class, the people of no importance coming to protect the unimportant
folk’s friend. The railway men, the postmen, all of them, clamoured that
Huszár should be set free. And suddenly the Red garrison went over to
their side.

The drum again:

“Anybody found in the streets after 9 p.m. will be arrested by the Red
patrols.”

But just then the Red guards sent a message to Comrade Szijgyártó that
if the prisoner was not released by nine they would lay down their arms
and refuse to serve any longer.

People were talking excitedly in the streets, saying that the Rumanians
were already in Aszód and were coming in our direction. Comrade
Szijgyártó shook his fist with rage: “I ought to have had him hanged at
once.” The crowd became more and more threatening and—at nine o’clock
Aladár Huszár was at home. He was quite calm. Comrade Szijgyártó had run
at him with raised fists, had pointed a revolver at him, and threatened
to shoot him....

Suddenly we heard sobs from the end of the table. It was only then that
we noticed the children. With wide open eyes, deadly pale, they were
standing there and they had heard everything. When we were as small as
they my mother would not allow anyone to tell us gruesome stories; but
in spite of their parents the children of this age live through things
which we were not even allowed to be told in fairy tales.

                  *       *       *       *       *

                                                           _August 3rd._

The town is in the hands of the Terrorists and no news comes from
Budapest. The last message came this morning. The delegates of the
Entente are negotiating with the new Government and are inclined to
recognise it. The Rumanian advance has ceased.

In the streets of Balassagyarmat the Communists, who were trembling
yesterday, are again assuming a provocative attitude; the comrades who
were ill recovered suddenly. The propaganda shop has been opened again
and the window is full of Communist Declarations. More than two people
are not allowed to meet in the street.

The Terrorists wanted to arrest Aladár Huszár again, but he had fled.
The door bell is ringing all day—detectives and red guards inquiring for
him. And in the village the inhabitants and the railwaymen are arming
secretly.

                  *       *       *       *       *

                                                           _August 4th._

A shot was fired close to the house and this was followed by a regular
fusillade. People came running out of the houses and for some minutes
there was confusion. The wife of Gregory, the coachman, tumbled in
breathlessly: “What goings-on!—the soldiers have barred our street. They
are driving the people into the houses at the point of the bayonet.”

I thought at once of Aladár Huszár and hoped they had not arrested him.
His wife received many messages not to show herself in the street and
naturally we wanted to know what had happened; so by the irony of fate,
it was I who crept out of the house.

The people I met spoke excitedly; everybody was coming from the
direction of the county hall and nobody was going that way. A man said:
“Turn back, you cannot go there. A new detachment of Terrorists has
arrived and there is a corpse in the street.”

So the trouble was not about Huszár. I thanked him for the warning, but
went on. Another running crowd was coming towards me. A servant girl
leant against the wall and began to tie her boot laces.

“What’s happening there?”

The girl answered, panting:

“They have red caps, goodness only knows what they are, perhaps French,
but they are firing furiously.”

The shooting had stopped now. Two schoolboys were peeping out from
behind a door: “The Jews have taken up arms,” they said mysteriously.
The street leading to the station was absolutely empty and nothing was
audible but my steps. Men in leather coats were standing in groups in
front of the county hall and round the machine-guns bayonets were
glittering in the sun. I looked round rather alarmed, this was the first
time I had seen the place and I had pictured it differently. There was
no tower on the town hall and not a trace of my imaginary arcades or old
pump. It was a pity, but the disillusionment of a dream is always so.

As if I had suddenly been perceived the bayonets turned towards me and
the men in the leather coats shouted furiously: “Back!” Someone looked
out of a ground-floor window. The soldiers promptly stuck their bayonets
into it. “Bloody bourgeois, in with your head, or I’ll knock it off!” I
saw that the Terrorists were coming in my direction, so I thought it was
time to turn back.

In the afternoon a detective called. He was one of those whom we call
‘radishes,’—Red outside and White within. He inquired after Aladár
Huszár and told his wife that the red caps who had been mistaken for
Frenchmen were hussars back from the Tisza front and that the firing was
caused by an attempt of the town guards to disarm Comrade Szijgyártó. He
was saved by the Terrorists, who were now masters of the town. Then he
looked carefully round: “The Lenin Boys have decided to hold out to the
last. They want to revenge the fall of the Dictatorship and intend to
plunder to-night. There are a hundred of them. They are out to kill and
have marked this house. Be careful!” He looked round again. “And please
don’t forget to tell Mr. Huszár when he gets back into office that I am
not a Communist.”

Hours passed. The news passed like a shudder through the streets. Many
locked their front doors. I buried my papers again and we also hid the
money that was in the house. We all packed up our most necessary things.
As evening fell, we could bear our isolation no longer. I must try.... I
will go towards the station; perhaps I shall hear something by chance.
But the streets echoed with emptiness and the station was deserted. Only
a workman was sitting on the weighing machine filling his pipe.

“When is the next train for Budapest?”

“There won’t be any train,” the man answered and lit his pipe. Then he
closed his eyes.

I went homewards. New posters were showing on the walls:—

“Strict martial law.... All gatherings are prohibited and those who do
not obey the injunctions of the Red guards will be shot on the spot....
Szijgyártó. County Commander.”

Near a paling a short elderly Jew was standing and talking to a woman.
Quite coolly, obviously so that I should hear it, he said: “At half-past
five the Rumanians entered Budapest.”

I stumbled, though my foot had not hit an obstacle, and the blood rushed
to my face. The Rumanians! I could hardly grasp it. The Rumanians! That
is the reason, then, why our people could not come! That is the reason
why the Entente stopped them! That is why so many of us had to die
during the long months of waiting! The occupation of Budapest was
reserved by the Great Powers for the Rumanians so that the city might
become their prey and they might still act the rôle of deliverers.

I felt giddy as I walked home. The blow and the humiliation were so
great that everything else became indifferent.

Budapest is in the hands of the Rumanians!

The clock struck nine; suddenly I heard a violent knocking and furious
cursing at the end of the corridor, and a fat, angry man rolled into the
room. He had forgotten to take his hat off, and his pipe was in his
mouth. It was old Schlegel, a stout old German market gardener from the
banks of the Ipoly, a fiery Hungarian patriot, who within the last few
months had helped innumerable refugees across the river.

“Donnerwetter! The devil, why don’t you open your door? I knock—the
curfew—they shoot people down out there.”

Now that he was in safety, he calmed down and put his fat hand on Mrs.
Huszár’s shoulder: “I just came to tell you you need not be anxious.
Your husband is in my house. We have plenty of arms. If the Communists
try their slaughtering trick here, I’ll come too and shoot them like
dogs.” He produced from his pocket a huge rusty revolver and waved it
like a mace threateningly above his head. “That is all I had to say.”

I stole to the front door to see if all was clear. The new moon had
already set and there was not a soul in the street. I made a sign to the
old man and in his gouty way, his right leg always foremost, he passed
me into the street. Without a word he touched his hat and with shaky,
baby-like steps disappeared at the end of the street between the high
stalks of the Indian corn. The electric light went out. The town moved
no longer.

Our vigil was illuminated by a single candle, and we kept looking at the
clock. It was said that the Terrorists were guarding the streets leading
out of town so that nobody should be able to escape. Looting was to
begin at midnight. Even if they did their work quickly it would take
them half an hour before they came here. This house was said to be
marked as their third point of attack.

Somehow I remembered a horror of my childhood. I was quite small. My
grandmother Tormay was telling us stories about her Huguenot ancestors.
She told us how, before the massacre of Saint Bartholomew, the men of
Catherine de Medici had locked all the gates of Paris so that none
should be able to escape and then marked with chalk the houses inhabited
by Huguenots. “But that happened more than three hundred years ago,” my
grandmother said, “when people were still wild and cruel.”

The clock struck midnight.

I asked Mrs. Huszár to escape at once with her children into the fields
of Indian corn as soon as the shooting started. We listened. Nothing ...
only the clock struck again. Half-past twelve. My friend was standing
near the window listening, and I thought how often we had sat up through
the nights like this during the last few months.

“Do you remember? That night when we kept saying, ‘Now the Czechs have
fired!’ ‘Now the Reds!’”?

Our fate has not altered. The Dictatorship of the Proletariat is still
alive and continues to torture us.

One o’clock!

A hen fluttered up the roof of the house opposite. Under the stars
silence pervaded the summer night.

Half-past one!

A dog barked, and all round other dogs responded.

“They are coming!”

The anxious moments passed. The dogs were silent again and in the cool
dawn the first cock crowed, followed at intervals by others. It reminded
us of clocks striking the hour in succession.

The sun rose. The Terrorists have not come. Who can say why? The St.
Bartholomew’s night of Balassagyarmat has not come off.

                  *       *       *       *       *

                                                           _August 5th._

This morning we learnt that before starting on their plundering
expedition the Terrorists found a supply of champagne in the cellars of
one of the hotels. They got so drunk that they could not even stand. So
a few hundred bottles of champagne saved the town. Comrade Szijgyártó
was the only man who remained sober. It appears that he received an
ambiguous message from the Budapest Workmen’s Government and in the
course of the night he sent his detectives out to find whither he could
escape. When his men returned they reported that the roads to the
villages were guarded by armed men, so he was obliged to wait till the
Lenin Boys had slept off their drunkenness. But meanwhile the old police
of Balassagyarmat had assembled. Now people are talking of the
Terrorists’ intention to escape by train, but the police will disarm
them at the station.

Everybody was out of doors. Here and there a young man in a leather
coat, with a brand new hat on his head, appeared, looking innocently at
the crows.

Mrs. Huszár noticed it too and we looked at each other. “They have
changed their garb....”

Suddenly policemen, railwaymen, guards with white flowers, officials,
women and boys began rushing towards the station. The whole street was
running and its rush was watched from both sides by the posted horrors
of the Dictatorship of the Proletariat. The Red soldiers, wild sailors,
half-naked workmen wading in blood, shapeless female monsters. Yesterday
they were all alive; now, as I passed them quickly they receded on the
walls beside me as the phantoms of a terrible past.

A youth came running from the direction of the county hall shouting at
the top of his voice.

“The Lenin Boys have escaped!” While people were waiting for them at the
station they fled with their booty from the other end of the town.
People swore and angry voices shouted: “Scoundrels! But they will be
caught!”

In that moment, as if a chain round the town’s chest had broken,
Balassagyarmat breathed freely again. Men raised their heads, spoke loud
and freely, many careworn faces made an attempt to smile. There was talk
and laughter under the trees lining the streets. Then a boy started to
work and others took it up—arms were raised, sticks and pocket-knives
worked feverishly, and in a few minutes, all through the town, the
posters of the Dictatorship were hanging in shreds from the walls. Thick
layers of paper fell on the pavement, bright coloured scraps covered the
cobbles, and were trodden in the dust.

The grape harvest has come in the land of hunchbacks.

                  *       *       *       *       *

                                                           _August 6th._

Days have passed since the murderers of the country have fallen and fate
has not yet done justice to them. Reality has achieved nothing, so it
remains for imagination to sit in trial over the criminals.

People tell each other that Michael Károlyi and Béla Kun have been given
up by the Czechs and Austrians and that both have been hanged. Between
the Danube and the Tisza and in Western Hungary the peasants are
arresting the hiding butchers of the Dictatorship and delivering them up
to the justice of the crowd, who make them eat the posters scratched
from the walls. Then they are executed by those whose father, mother,
husband or child they have murdered.

Then comes one authentic piece of news: Tibor Számuelly has committed
suicide. He was the first who tried to escape. The Cabinet had not yet
resigned when he rushed in his car to the aerodrome, hoping to fly to
Russia. But not one of the pilots would undertake the job. Then he
started with some of his hangmen on a lorry towards Austria but was
arrested on the way, and while unwatched shot himself dead.

“That is not fair,” said a farmer, “he ought to have been strung up on a
dung-heap.”

“He deserved the torture chamber, not a bullet!” And the people curse
the scoundrel furiously for having escaped human justice.

But once again our elation is stifled by sorrow, for we are receiving
more and more unexpected names of the victims of the Dictatorship of the
Proletariat. In the last hours, during its agony, the reign of terror
has snatched the lives of Oscar Fery and his faithful companions,
Menkina and Borhy.

Oscar Fery, the organiser of the Hungarian county police, was the heroic
soul of the Counter-revolution. He was a brave soldier, who,
notwithstanding that he was a Lieutenant-General, stayed in Budapest
during the Commune so that in case of need he might be on the spot to
lead his police. The Dictators were afraid of him—he did not run away! A
few days ago, he was dragged from his home at night and with two
faithful officers was taken to the Terrorists’ barracks. When the fall
of the Dictatorship was unavoidable, the prisoners were killed in the
cellars one after the other. Oscar Fery was the last, and as he was
being taken to the cellar he fell over the mutilated bodies of his
companions. There was an awful storm that night, the roaring of the wind
dominated every sound. Yet for hours one could hear the screams of the
victims in the cellar of the barracks.

The murderers have escaped, but their saviours continue to rule over
Hungary while the Entente negotiates with them. And the Rumanians are in
Budapest.

“One can’t go on living like this. We would much rather be killed.” I
have seen weeping men to-day.

                  *       *       *       *       *

                                                           _August 7th._

There are no trains yet from Budapest and the town is surrounded by a
ring. Nobody can get out of it; no passengers, no newspapers come to us.
The Workmen’s Government has cancelled all the orders of the
Dictatorship, and no fresh orders have come through yet. Only a part of
the troops from the Tisza front could be disarmed. The soldiers have
over-run the country and many are robbing and plundering.

A doubtful rumour spread yesterday evening. It was said that an
opposition Government had been formed in the capital. Is it true? Or, as
so often before, is it only an invention arising from our hope? Yet hope
_is_ rising.

“You sit down and write an article in remembrance of Balassagyarmat,”
said Aladár Huszár. “The old patriotic newspaper has reappeared.”

For months I have been writing only for my own self and the idea of
publicity came disturbingly to me, as if someone were watching my pen
over my shoulder. “Resurrection ...” I chose that title for my article
and I signed my name—the first time since the events of March.

As I wrote it many thoughts passed through my mind. The name of
Elisabeth Földváry, my companion and protector during the sad days, has
fallen off me as a cloak. I return it to those who have a right to it
and I hope they will forgive me for using it. I give it back—but not
with a light heart. The cloak, worn for so many months, has practically
grown on me, and refuses to part from me. I must seek a road that leads
me back to my own self. And while seeking it, two individualities
collided within me: my own, which has to fight and work, and the other,
the poor, tired, shy, retiring one, which has realised the pleasures of
obscurity and the peace of quiet irresponsibility. Suddenly I feel
frightened. Will that which life has left me be enough for what life
expects from me?

The door flew open as if torn by a hurricane:

“Come, come, all of you!” shouted Aladár Huszár, holding a paper in his
hand. “Great news. A proclamation....”

“Why? What? Whence?”

He read, deeply moved:

“To the Hungarian people! Inspired by the everlasting love with which I
cling to the Hungarian people, looking back on the sufferings we have
gone through together in the last five years, I give way to the request
addressed to me from all quarters and will attempt to solve the present
impossible situation!”

We no longer asked any questions, we knew who it was who for five years
had suffered in common with us, he who loves the Hungarian people with
everlasting devotion, the people forsaken by everybody, whom nobody
loves. The Archduke Joseph!

After all the hatred—everlasting love! A tear ran down my cheek; I did
not wipe it away but left it there to wash off the traces of so many
sufferings.

A Government has been formed and its members are Hungarians, not
foreigners. Stephen Friedrich is Prime Minister.

There was a time when Friedrich had been misled by Michael Károlyi. He
took his part in the October Revolution though in the course of the
winter he had opened negotiations with the Counter-revolution. He too is
responsible for those events, but he is the only one who has shown
contrition and has redeemed his fault. After the closing of the darkest
and most humiliating pages of Hungary’s history he has written his name
on the first clean page.

The sun was shining and on the roof of the county hall the red, white
and green flag was being hoisted. The eyes of a whole town filled with
tears.

On October 31st the hands of traitors drew the flag into the Revolution
as a snare. Then, in tragical disgrace, it was made to float over the
country which its enemies occupied and tore to pieces. The sight of it
became a torture, my soul revolted against it, and I turned away from it
that I might not see it; it became unclean and was besmirched. And when
everything that it stood for had been crushed and dissipated, they tore
it down with derision. From that moment it became ours again: it was
persecuted like ourselves. It was sentenced to death, stood before the
Revolutionary Tribunals; prison and the gallows were in store for those
who harboured it. The flag became a martyr. Because innocent Hungarian
blood has been shed for it, because it has been consecrated with blood,
and blood has brought it back to us and raised it above us—God have
mercy on him who dares to touch it! Its tricoloured folds are now
unfurled under the sky. And beneath it, on the walls of Balassagyarmat,
there stand the letters of the Palatine’s message: “... with everlasting
love....”

Peasants, gentlemen, workmen, and Red soldiers of yesterday gathered in
front of the proclamation and read it, deeply moved. I stood there too.
The sun had set and yet it seemed that some mysterious afterglow lit up
the faces....

                  *       *       *       *       *

                                                           _August 8th._

The day has come. The terrible spell is broken. Hungary again takes her
fate in her own hands. And to-day I am to see my mother again.

Life returns to the groove whence it was torn some months ago. Through
the breach in the walls which have encircled us the horizon is widening,
the first train to the capital is starting. And I take leave of the
house which has given me a home, I take leave of the people, the
children, of my little corner near the window and of the shady palings
of the back garden, of everything that has been kind to me in my
misfortune, of all the unforgettable things....

Through the windows of the train the station buildings were already
receding. Then the last little houses disappeared, the waters of the
Ipoly, the poplars on its banks, the glittering heights of the distant
Fátra. Then everything became small and distant. The green trees
gathered close together, the roofs sank in the distance, and the flag
above the county hall seemed to rise higher and higher. Its staff had
become invisible, only its folds were floating like a huge, tricoloured
bird which had stopped in its flight above the town. And winding like a
thread of silver between its swampy meadows the Ipoly kept me company
for a time. Then parched fields came towards me, a sad, dry country. In
the fields of Indian corn the empty, straggling stalks rustled in the
wind raised by the train. And this rattling noise is heard everywhere in
Hungary to-day, for everything has been burnt.

Somebody in our compartment whispered: “It was for to-day that Számuelly
had fixed the massacre of the bourgeoisie.... It was to have begun in
Budapest. Then all over the country.... Lenin and Trotsky had ordered a
stricter Dictatorship.”

‘Lenin speaking!’ The awful words dissolved like rotten things in the
air. He speaks no longer here! Nor does Számuelly; but there are voices
from gallows-pits, from the graves and from the unburied dead.

The track curved, and from the direction of the old castle of Nográd we
could see a storm racing towards us. In a few moments the sky was black.
The train threw itself against the hurricane, then was compelled to
stop. The heavy carriages trembled; the trees slanted and the dust rose
in dark clouds. The wind moaned like a monster organ. Such a wind
preceded the world-war. To prevent premonitions I said quickly: “If we
stick to each other and do not forget.... In one year, in two, or ten or
even a hundred years, Hungary will arise again, for there is a little
speck of earth which belongs to us. Six feet of ground at the foot of
Golgotha was enough to bring the Resurrection....”

The storm passed to the west and the spires and cupolas of chastened
Budapest appeared again in sunshine above the plain and the hills.

I took leave of my companions at the station and then a carriage carried
me off. I was alone. Flags were floating above me on all the
houses—curious flags, that had been cut in half when the terror was
requisitioning them for an auto-da-fé. On the walls the orders of
Rumanian generals were posted—on white paper. Like ambulant ruins, the
electric trams with smashed windows crawled along their rails. The shops
were still closed and between the blinds one could see that the windows
were empty. The dusty glass showed traces of removed posters. After the
robberies of Communism, life had not yet returned to the beggared town.

With steel helmets and fixed bayonets a Rumanian patrol came round a
corner. The blood rushed to my face, and then I noticed something else:
in ramshackle cabs Rumanian officers with painted cheeks and rouged lips
were sitting with young Jewesses. How quickly they have made friends!
And how happy they seem!

A motor lorry was standing in front of a house from which Rumanian
soldiers were removing typewriters. War contribution—everything is war
contribution. With mighty swings they threw the delicate machines one on
top of the other. A thud, a crash—that was the end of them! Rumania is
acquiring the tools of Western culture. But instead of broken
typewriters it might have acquired capital in the shape of hundreds of
years of Hungarian gratitude, if it had been content to leave the little
that was left to a ransacked people.

Over the bridge flags were playing in the breeze. Suddenly I saw them no
more. There, above the hill, sadly, stood the royal castle. Opposite, on
the shore of Pest, the House of Parliament was standing with its
darkened stones. The building seemed quite young a year ago. How
suddenly it has aged, how tragic have become its bloodstained cellars,
its bullet-marked walls, the square where the rabble watched the
executions, the stairs leading to the river!

On the side of Buda the flags were floating too, on the bridgehead, on
the houses. Towards the end of the town the palings showed now and then
the traces of torn-off red posters.

Then I came in sight of our hills. But since I had last been here the
forest has disappeared. The Dictatorship of the Proletariat has
exterminated that too.

Now I was going up the hill; nobody was waiting for me, nobody knew I
was coming. All the way along I was smiling to myself.

The high, double roof of our house showed up bright against the blue
sky. The gate was open, the pebbles crunched under my feet, I opened the
front door.

A white wall, an oaken staircase, flowers on my mother’s table. And I
stood there, irresolute. Steps were approaching, peculiar steps, as if
one foot were slightly dragged behind the other. Blessed steps, beloved
steps, I ran to meet them! My mother stood in the door.

I felt that I turned pale. Already the flame was dying within her and
she was preparing for the long journey. But I will keep her back, she
must stay with me. She opened her arms and I felt her, who had always
been taller than I, so small, so elusive, against my heart. I will keep
her back, will make her stay.

[Illustration:

  ROUMANIAN TROOPS OCCUPYING BUDAPEST.
]

And in her arms my outlawry died. I was home again.


                                THE END.




                               APPENDIX.
        THE CRIMINALS OF THE DICTATORSHIP OF THE PROLETARIAT[6]

                       By OSCAR SZOLLOSY, LL.D.,

        _Councillor in the Royal Hungarian Ministry of Justice._


Lenin’s well-known axiom to the effect that in revolutions for every
honest-minded man (unfortunately) are to be found hundreds of criminals,
can scarcely be applied to Hungarian Bolshevism, for among the notorious
exponents of the same even the lamp of Diogenes would hardly have
enabled us to detect one honest-minded man. Criminalists of long
standing who lived through the horrors of the Red Régime in Hungary,
which lasted from March 21 to the end of July, 1919, could testify, even
without the decisions of the court of laws, that the leading spirits of
the ‘Soviet Republic’ (with the exception of a few fanatics) consisted
of common criminals, to the greater part of whom might be applied with
perfect aptness the definition of Anatole France, ‘_encore bête et déjà
un homme_.’

Every revolution has its idealistic champions, its enthusiasts who
inflame the masses with a fiery passion and are themselves ready to
endure all the suffering of Calvary in the service of the creed which
they profess. Fanatic apostles of high aims may be sympathetic even in
their fatal errors; and there is always something sublimely tragical in
their fall. Who would doubt the unselfish enthusiasm of Camille
Desmoulins, of Jourde, or of Louise Michel for their ideals, for which
they were content to suffer and die?

In our moral judgment we distinguish between political and other
criminals; a similar sharp distinction is made by the general
conceptions of criminal law, for political agitators are liable to
confinement as first-class misdemeanants, while thieves are imprisoned
in common jails and murderers are condemned to the gallows.

Revolution, as a movement of the masses aiming at the violent overthrow
of the existing system of law, from the standpoint of criminal law is a
single cumulative criminal act; committed against the community as a
whole,—a movement called into being by the co-operation of individuals
grouped into a mass in which individual actions are merely insignificant
episodes. The masses, however, cannot be called to account under the
criminal law; the judgment on them is pronounced by the nation and by
history. The work of the judge is to investigate the individual guilt of
the persons taking part; in this manner he finds himself dealing with
numberless varieties of revolutionary acts—from agitation, riot, through
destruction of movable property and numerous other offences, to
murder,—the series comprising practically all the acts known to the
criminal code. But of all these offences the only ones which may be
classified as political crimes are those unlawful attacks against the
aims of the State and the realization of the same which are of a
political character by virtue alike of their objects and their nature
(_e.g._, incitement against the constitution or against the binding
force of the law); in cases where only the tendency or motive is of such
character, while the means employed are base, as is true of most
revolutionary offences,—for without violence and dangerous threats there
can be no revolution,—we are confronted, not with political, but with
common crimes. The incendiaries of Paris who set fire to the Tuilleries
were common criminals, though they acted from a political motive.

And those who, clothing themselves in the red cloak of revolution, with
Phrygian caps on their heads, ‘work for their own enrichment,’ are not
revolutionists at all—merely criminals.

Bolshevism, the wildest form of Marxian Communism, which annihilates
capital under the pretext of making property public, destroys or
distributes among its own votaries the private possessions of others,
abolishes the right of choice of labour, subverts the thousand years old
system of production and, in order to effect all these things, ruins all
the institutions of an historic State, concentrates the proletarians in
the ‘council’ system with the object of exercising dictatorial power
over the bourgeois classes, persecutes religion and national sentiment,
places physical labour above intellectual work, transforms the common
seaman into an admiral, employing the real admiral as a scavenger,—this
suppression of the common liberties, more tyrannical in character than
the despotism of any Cæsar, could not have maintained itself for even
the briefest space of time without resorting to the means of extreme
terrorism. Therefore, having disarmed the bourgeois classes, and
rendering them defenceless, it placed King Mob on the throne and used
the same to keep the other members of the community in constant fear and
trembling.

In our country the Dictatorship of the Proletariat was nothing more or
less than an organized rule of the mob, under the demoniacal direction
of Belial, the spirit of destruction of Jewish mythology.

But what were the elements composing this mob?

So long as the State power is the expression of the common will of the
people and has at its command disciplined physical force, the authority
of the State and the moral constraint involved suffice to hold in check
those criminal propensities and hidden instincts which are latent in the
masses. Under such circumstances the expression ‘mob’ is restricted to
vagabonds, professional criminals, the denizens of the common haunts of
crime who are a public danger. But, the moment the rule of law is
overthrown and the respect for authority vanishes, the lid of the box of
Pandora flies open, and the criminal or unhealthy instincts hitherto
kept in check rush unimpeded from their secret hiding-places, and the
mob is recruited by men who have so far been peaceful and industrious
day-labourers, factory hands, students, tradesmen or officials. And
those degenerate individuals who are criminally inclined are only too
eager to join any movement which enables them to give free vent to their
inclinations. During the opening weeks of the Bolshevik régime Budapest
became the gatheringplace of international adventurers flocking thither
from all quarters of the globe,—‘Spartacus’ Germans, Russian Jews,
Austrian, Rumanian, Bulgarian, and Italian communists hastened thither
in the hope of finding rich booty under the ægis of the Soviet
Government. At a mass meeting held in the suburbs, speeches were
delivered by demagogues in six different languages.

But more foreign still to this country than the rabble of strangers were
the leading People’s Commissioners themselves, though all were born on
Hungarian soil. They hated, not merely the bourgeoisie, but the whole
Hungarian people, with whom they never had anything in common. Their
hatred was most violent against the agricultural peasant class, which
forms the bulk of the nation, whereas the industrial labourers represent
barely more than five per cent. of the whole population. While at
Petrograd, in the service of Lenin, Béla Kún had had Hungarian prisoners
of war, officers and privates alike, shot _en masse_ with machine-guns,
for refusing to join the Russian Red Army.

When the future People’s Commissioners, laden with Russian gold, emerged
from obscurity, they pushed into the background the former leaders of
the working classes. In their incendiary speeches and newspaper articles
could be heard the hissing of the vipers of hatred. The terrible trials
of the four and a half years’ war, its demoralising effect, the
exorbitant demands advanced after the defeat by soldiers embittered by
battle and grown accustomed to a distaste for a life of work, the
unemployment caused by the shortage of raw materials, and the discontent
of the industrial labourers that had long been lurking beneath the
surface,—all these circumstances in a few months ripened the seeds sown
by the wicked and unscrupulous agitation of the adventurers. Their
adherents consisted, besides a few educated persons of disordered
intellect[7] or greedy of profit, of a small fraction of socialist
labourers (who terrorized the rest of their fellows) and the mob
described above.

Were these men really capable of believing in the incredible,—of
believing that the results of a social evolution of a thousand years
could be changed in a single night by the help of bands of terrorists?
Did they believe that they could violate human nature by means of their
peremptory ‘orders’ (edicts), or that the world-revolution with which,
as an inevitable certainty, they constantly sought to cajole their
partisans would really hasten to their assistance? Did they honestly
desire to ‘redeem’ the working classes,—which, in fact, they
ruined,—with their devilish system? And is the bestiality of their
instruments the only charge that can be laid at their doors? There were
evidently some men among them who cherished such a belief and such a
desire; but it would be extremely difficult to draw such a conclusion
from the nature of their deeds. On the contrary, it is certain that
almost all of them were actuated by the hope of personal aggrandizement,
by a morbid and unbridled desire of omnipotence; they desired to seize
for themselves everything that seemed of any value to them in the
country and to destroy everything that stood in their way. An
exceptionally favourable opportunity for the realization of their aims
was afforded them by the desperate situation of the country and the
lethargy of the exhausted bourgeois classes; and to this end they
hastened to exploit the infatuation of the masses.

Pre-eminent among them, alike for ability and for skill in the
application of Bolshevik ideology, was the People’s Commissioner for
Foreign Affairs, the keen-witted, astute and extraordinarily active Béla
Kún,[8] who remained to the end the soul and leading spirit of the Red
régime. Already during his activity as a provincial journalist, this
lizard-faced, well-fed agitator had shown the greatest contempt for the
morals in general acceptance among the middle classes and had
consequently been only too ready to sell his pen as a means to hush up
delinquencies committed by the bourgeoisie. He had been compelled, in
consequence of petty embezzlements committed at the expense of the
proletariat, to resign his post in the office of the Kolozsvár Workmen’s
Insurance Institute. Earlier in life he had been a votary of night
orgies; and during the ‘lean’ days of the Soviet régime he did not
abstain from sumptuous banqueting, while everywhere the masses intoned
the refrain of the Internationale, ‘Rise, starving proletarians, rise!’
As People’s Commissioner, he took up his quarters in a fashionable hotel
on the Danube Embankment, under the protection of a body-guard armed
with hand grenades. His inflammatory speeches, in which he employed all
the hackneyed casuistry of the demagogue, at first exercised a
suggestive influence even on the more sober-minded section of the
working classes. He preached the necessity of an inexorable application
of the dictatorship; and he himself—ignoring his own revolutionary
tribunals—gave orders for the perpetration of secret murders committed
in the dark. It was in this way that he got terrorists to kill two
Ukranian officers who had come here to repatriate Russian prisoners of
war and whom he suspected of implication in a plot against his person.
In a similarly secret manner he provided for the murder, among others,
of Francis Mildner, captain in the Artillery, for having (as he, Béla
Kún, declared) encouraged the pupils of the Ludovica Military Academy to
‘stick to their guns’ during the Counter-revolution in the month of
June. Moreover, he gave Joseph Cserny, the formidable ‘commander’ of the
‘terror-troops,’ a general authorization for the perpetration, by means
of his underlings, of similar murders.

[Illustration:

  SZÁMUELLY, ARRIVING BY AEROPLANE FROM MOSCOW, BRINGS GREETINGS FROM
    THE RUSSIAN COMMUNISTS.
]

The only one of his associates who surpassed him in bloodthirsty cruelty
was Tiberius Szamuelly,[9] a horrible figure who was the object of
universal abhorrence, even among the working classes,—a man who
experienced a perverse enjoyment in the destruction of human life. This
degenerate successor of Marat and Hébert was a sharp-featured,
narrow-chested Jewish youth of low stature; according to medical men who
knew him, his blood was tainted, and he was consumptive. Prior to the
war, he acted as reporter—without talent indeed, but never without a
monocle—to a clerical news agency; during the war he was an officer in
the reserve; and, at the age of twenty-eight, his hatred of mankind and
his experiences in Russia qualified him for appointment as a People’s
Commissioner. He was a type of humanity of the lowest kind, degenerate
alike physically and mentally. In the Governing Council he came into
conflict even with Béla Kún, because the latter declined to comply with
his delightful suggestion that the mob should be allowed at least three
days’ free pillage immediately after the proclamation of the
Dictatorship of the Proletariat. It was he who, at the meeting of the
Budapest Workers’ Council, raised the cry of ‘Death to the Bourgeoisie!’
and the following day the seething crowd swarming along the boulevards
echoed his cry—‘Death to the Bourgeoisie!’ In April he was authorized to
exercise in person, in the rear of the Red Army and in places where
there was any counter-revolutionary movement, the rights of the
revolutionary courts-martial. And, indeed, he accomplished his task
thoroughly; those whom the members of the local Workers’ Councils
branded as ‘white’ he had hanged, without even the formality of a trial,
on the nearest pear or apple tree. As a rule, his manner of sentencing
to death the victims brought before him, was by a motion of the hand or
by secret ‘cue’; though sometimes he pronounced formal sentence in the
words—‘Step under the tree!’ These words were enough for his hangmen. He
condemned to death persons ‘taken up’ at random against whom there was
not even the shadow of a suspicion,—mostly for the simple reason that
they belonged to the detested peasant class. At Duna-pataj he ordered
his underlings to bury a wounded peasant, whom he saw being treated by a
surgeon, alive in a grave together with the dead. At Sopron-Kövesd he
had an old railway booking-clerk of the name of Schmidt hanged, and
compelled his son to watch the dying father’s convulsions for
twenty-five minutes, and then hanged the son on the same tree by the
side of the father. A short time previous to the overthrow of the
Commune, he endeavoured to establish a military dictatorship; and his
particular adherents had drafted a list of the State officials, police
officers and aristocrats who had been selected as doomed to be
slaughtered within three short hours.

A dwarf in comparison with this monster was the red-handed, black-souled
Joseph Pogány,[10] one of Count Stephen Tisza’s murderers and the demon
of demoralization of our former army. From being a socialist journalist,
he became President of the Soldiers’ Council, later People’s
Commissioner for Public Education, and finally Commander of an Army
Corps. He was the son of a Jewish ‘corpse-washer’ of the name of
Schwarz; and, though endowed with but mediocre ability, was incredibly
ambitious. In his maniacal endeavour for self-assertion, the comic
elements were overshadowed only by the depravity of the means he
employed. Grotesquely adipose in figure, he loved to ape the poses and
gestures of Napoleon, and revelled greedily in the delights of power. He
travelled without exception in a Pullman car or in an automobile; and at
one of the health resorts on the shores of Lake Balaton,—when the misery
of the country was at its height,—he arranged horse-races in which his
Red Hussars took part,—for his own distraction and in his own honour. At
the first news of the approach of the Rumanian army, he warned the
entire population of Budapest that they must consider themselves as the
hostages of the Soviet Republic. (It was at the same juncture that
‘Comrade’ Surek, inspired with noble zeal, proposed at the Central
Soviet meeting that all hostages should be butchered at once and
mountains raised of bourgeois corpses!)

Hardly had the men of the Soviet seized the reins of government, when
the _homo delinquens_ commenced his revels; every base and filthy
impulse was let loose, greed and bloodthirstiness held a bacchanalian
feast. When the old order was restored it was found necessary, as a
result of the denunciations received, to institute proceedings in no
less than 15,000 criminal cases; and the number of persons kept in
detention by the Public Prosecutor in the metropolis alone exceeded
three thousand: on the occasion of their arrest, almost all of the
latter were found to be in the possession of stolen money or other
stolen valuables.

Typical criminals were placed in possession of all our public
institutions,—with the exception of the jails and convict prisons, from
which, indeed, individuals apparently harmless to the proletariat State
were released _en masse_ (those discharged from the convict prison at
Sopron, for instance, included a gipsy condemned for robbery and murder)
to make room for respectable men, hostages and political prisoners. The
former convicts were wanted to recruit the ranks of the ‘political
terror-troops’ and the Red Guard, as well as to furnish functionaries to
do the more important work of the administration of justice.[11]

Hitherto it had been the sole ambition of journeymen in general to be
able to set up for themselves as independent masters of their respective
trades: now, they were informed by the _Voros Ujság_ (Red Journal) that
masters were without exception dishonest extortioners, since they
employed workmen for wages: so they came to despise, not only their
masters, but their handicrafts, too, and ended by joining the Red Guards
or some other band of pillagers.

During four months and a half all Budapest wore the appearance of one
vast condemned cell. The night visits of savage Red Guards and drunken
terrorists, domiciliary visits (the most convenient pretexts for the
‘official organs’ to plunder flats), the ‘commandeering’ of food and
dwellings, compulsory recruiting, the taking of hostages, the arrest and
torture of innocent persons, and the glaring posters with their gruesome
threats,—kept the inhabitants, stripped of everything and nearly all
suffering the pangs of hunger, in a state of nervous tension, while
suicides of embittered fathers were every-day occurrences. Those who had
hitherto been held in check by the authorities, had now become the
authorities themselves; and, to the citizen accustomed to a disciplined
mode of life, nothing can be more disheartening than the knowledge that
the ‘authorities’ are the greatest enemies to the security of life and
property.

When, under the pretext of ‘nationalization,’ the Soviet authorities
proceeded vigorously to confiscate property, thirty-four banks were
occupied by armed forces and placed under Communist management. The
entire stock of money and securities was seized, as well as the
jewellery, gold coins and foreign currency deposited in the safes. From
the Austro-Hungarian Bank (Budapest branch) two hundred million crowns
were taken and conveyed to Vienna for propaganda purposes; while foreign
currency of the value of at least forty to fifty million crowns was
distributed among the immediate adherents (male and female alike) of the
new masters of the country. Of the foreign securities seized several
millions’ worth were sold; while the Sacred Crown, the most jealously
guarded of all the nation’s treasures, was offered for sale. (The crown
adorning the dome of the royal palace was covered with a red cap.)

The salaries of the persons employed by the new bureaucracy and the
wages of the workmen were raised so enormously that there could be no
doubt as to the probability of a speedy bankruptcy of the State. A
prison warder was paid wages amounting to about 30,000 crowns a year.
The Exchequer was soon empty; and there was a shortage of the means of
payment. At this juncture Julius Lengyel, People’s Commissioner for
Finance, declared to a meeting of the ‘trustees’ (_Vertrauensmänner_) of
the officials of the bank of issue that ‘there are excellent foreign and
native forgers able to make perfect counterfeits of the Austro-Hungarian
banknotes.’ The services of these ‘excellent forgers’ were actually
requisitioned; and they made an enormous number of forged
Austro-Hungarian banknotes, of 200, 25 and 2 crowns respectively. Thus
the workers’ delight at the rise of wages became converted into bitter
disappointment, for they were paid in forged notes which possessed a
very trifling purchasing value. The country folk refused to have
anything to do with money forged under the ægis of ‘authorities’ whose
term of power was so problematical, and in consequence ceased to supply
the capital with food.

[Illustration:

  1. LEOPOLD RADO _alias_ ROTH.
]

[Illustration:

  3. ERNEST BAUMGARTEN.
]

[Illustration:

  2. OTTO KORVIN _alias_ KLEIN.
]

[Illustration:

  4. WILLIAM AUSCH.
]

       (_For an account of these Terrorists, see the_ APPENDIX.)

Meanwhile Terror was working at high pressure, not sparing even the
better-disposed among the working classes. Its appointed instruments—the
Detective Department of the Ministry of the Interior, with the
bloodthirsty Otto Korvin-Klein at its head, the Revolutionary Tribunals,
and the Political ‘Terror Troops’—never for a single moment lapsed from
the level of their respective callings.

Otto Korvin (Klein), a hunchbacked, clean-shaven gnome of twenty-five
years, was a well-paid official of a joint-stock company when he was
called upon to join the ranks of the red, bloodstained knights of hate.
It was he who issued orders for the seizure as hostages of the
notabilities of our public life,—politicians, judges, bishops, writers,
manufacturers, generals; he who was known as _ornamentum civitatis_,—the
former Prime Minister, Alexander Wekerle, a man of seventy years,—the
former Ministers of War (Home Defence), Hazay and Szurmay, the Speaker
(President of the House of Deputies), Charles Szasz, the most
distinguished of Hungarian publicists, Eugéne Rakosi, Bishop Mikes,
etc.,—all these men now became the inmates of a common jail. But in many
cases, the instruments of Korvin’s vindictiveness—the terrorists and
detectives—did not even trouble to convey the hostages to prison;
dragging the victims out of bed and away from their homes in the dead of
night, they simply murdered them and robbed their corpses. Alexander
Hollan, Secretary of State, and his aged father were shot on the Chain
Bridge, their bodies, bound together, being thrown into the Danube.
Louis Navay, a former speaker of the Lower House, together with his
younger brother and a local magistrate, while being conveyed from Mako
to Budapest, were dragged from the train at Félegyháza, placed on the
brink of a grave dug in the neighbourhood of the railway station, and
then shot and stabbed with bayonets until they were dead; on the same
occasion, the Soviet mercenaries, as they proceeded on their journey,
shot three more hostages in the train and seven at the railway station
of Hodmezovasarhely.

Maybe these unfortunate men had a happier fate than was that of some of
the political prisoners whom Korvin subjected to his diabolical
inquisition in the cellars beneath the Houses of Parliament. What was
enacted there, in defiance of all human feeling, surpasses the utmost
limits of bestiality. Some had the soles of their feet beaten with
rubber sticks or their bare backs belaboured with belts or straps;
others had their ribs or arms broken, or tacks driven in under their
nails; some were compelled to drink three litres of water at a draught,
or had rulers stuck down their throats, to force them to make
disclosures. By the side of a certain lieutenant-colonel Korvin placed a
guard with a hand grenade, ordering the latter to kill the unfortunate
officer, if he dared to open his mouth; another prisoner he threatened
to shoot unless he spoke immediately. A lieutenant was found wearing on
his breast an image of the Blessed Virgin: ‘hang the thing up as an
ornament for his gallows,’ shrieked the inquisitor in a paroxysm of
fury. A prisoner named Balogh, who refused to confess, was dragged by
the terrorists—his hands tied behind his back—up to the scaffold erected
in the cellar and left hanging there with the blood running from his
mouth and nose. For intimidation, the inquisitors showed the accused
persons a heap of noses, tongues, and ears that had been cut off
corpses. One of Korvin’s hangmen, a Russian Jew, with a limp, and curly
hair, named Gerson Itzkovitch, laughingly vaunted that he was in the
habit of gouging out a bourgeois’ eye with a single turn of his Cossack
knife, ‘like the stone from a peach.’ Those who were tortured to death
in the course of the inquisition were generally thrown from the stairs
of the Houses of Parliament into the Danube; the actor Andrew Szocs was
thrown down from the third floor into the courtyard, where his body was
left to decompose for several days.

In order to prevent the wailings and death-cries of the victims being
heard by outsiders, a grinning chauffeur was told off to keep the motor
of his automobile incessantly whirring in front of the ventilation holes
of the cellars.

These frenzied blood-orgies betray all the symptoms characteristic of
that perversion which manifests itself in a perverse and fiendish
delight in the shedding of blood, in shrieks of pain, and in maddening
tortures.

Korvin’s female typist, Manci Hollos, endeavoured to comfort an
imprisoned lawyer in these terms: ‘You will make a handsome corpse; it
will be a pleasure to gouge out your eyes and kick your broken ribs.’

Hysterical women, too, were given a plentiful scope of activity by
Bolshevism, which induced women to wear short hair, in order to be more
like men, whereas the men wore long, flowing hair, after the Russian
fashion. Elizabeth Sipos, the notorious agitator with whom Korvin
contracted a marriage during the Dictatorship, devoted her energy to
spying out the counter-revolutionary plans of army officers. Margaret
Romanyi agitated in favour of Bolshevism among the telephone operators;
while Gizella Adler, in her capacity as political commissary, armed with
a revolver, herself delivered to the custody of the Red Guards such
persons as seemed to her to be suspicious. Mrs. John Peczkai,[12] a
woman doctor, took pleasure in assisting at executions; her hobby was to
be allowed to determine whether death had ensued, and she showed a
particular eagerness in making inquiries as to when and where the next
execution was to take place. Ethel Sari (a notorious pickpocket, who
later on became Secretary to the People’s Commissioner, Vago) took part,
with her husband, the gorilla-headed terrorist, Andrew Annocskay, in the
butchery at Maká, in the meantime methodically pursuing her usual
occupation of professional pickpocket.

Those whom Korvin’s accomplices or the Red Guards brought direct to the
revolutionary tribunals, might have congratulated themselves on at least
escaping the cellars of torture of the Houses of Parliament; but
mutilation, starvation and intimidation were the order of the day in the
prisons. In the prison attached to the Budapest Central Court of Justice
alone 1,461 persons were held in custody, persons arrested as
politicians, and not charged with any criminal act. The tribunals,
composed of untrained individuals (industrial labourers and persons
‘with a past’), were not bound by any regular rules of procedure and
passed sentence with a rapidity of courts-martial under military law.
The Budapest Revolutionary Tribunal sentenced to ‘confinement in an
asylum’ an accused person who evinced symptoms of dull-wittedness; and
against this sentence there was no appeal.

The Governing Council appointed the lawyer Dr. Eugene László political
commissary for all the revolutionary tribunals. This man was the
offspring of a marriage between cousins, and his mother died insane; his
fellow-lawyers and journalists (for previously he had been law reporter
to a daily with a wide circulation) spoke of him among themselves as
‘mad László’; yet he was one of the most fanatical of Communists and in
his degeneracy was quite the equal of the more calculating Korvin and
the more ignorant Számuelly. These qualities were amply sufficient to
fit him to act as super-reviser of all judgments passed by the
revolutionary tribunals; and his legal training enabled him to do his
work by simply ordering the members of the tribunals to pass the
sentences dictated by him. In the case of Dr. John Stenczel and his
associates, who were charged with being counter-revolutionists, acting
in touching agreement with Otto Korvin, László conferred the dignity of
judge on Joseph Cserny, directing him to sentence all the accused but
one to death. As President of the Tribunal, after ten minutes’ hearing
of the case, which was a mere parody of the administration of justice,
Cserny pronounced sentence of death on eight men and then, by way of
motive for the sentence, whistled between his fingers; of the men
condemned in this manner, three were shot, while the others were
graciously reprieved and sentenced to imprisonment for life. (One member
of this tribunal was Francis Gombos, a worker in the cartridge factory,
who was known to be ever ready to agree to a sentence of death; he
‘despised human life,’—though, it would appear only in the case of
others, for, when at a later date the Court of Law sentenced him to
death, he broke into sobs and implored mercy.)

This same Eugéne László, who, during the Dictatorship of the
Proletariat, had no fewer than four flats in Budapest, was far less
severe in respect of the standard of morality applied to his own
actions, for—as appears from the evidence of his own officials—he stole
from the Budapest mansion of Baron Ulmann clothes, silver
cigarette-cases and other portable articles, which he then sold at a
high price, Joseph Cserny having bought from him, among other things,
caps for 100 crowns. These individuals also made a practice of arresting
as hostages rich merchants, whom they then released from prison—as a
proof of their magnanimity—in return for money and rice!

A quite different type—one might almost say a true type of Apache—was
‘Comrade’ Joseph Cserny,[13] the broad-shouldered and big-limbed sailor
whom Béla Kún himself entrusted with the organisation of the ‘terror
troops.’ He was of a very powerful physique and possessed remarkable
muscular strength; and he was possessed with the conviction that in the
general upheaval he was called upon to play a pre-eminent part and must
to that end be a ruthless murderer. Not even Béla Kún himself was
suffered to contradict him on this point; and when, under the pressure
of the Entente Missions and of the workers, it was proposed to disband
his troops, he forthwith conceived the idea of offering his services to
the counter-revolutionists. From among the volunteers who applied to him
for ‘a job’—these persons were the very scum of society—he selected men
of the lowest repute, dare-devils ‘with a past’ ready to perpetrate any
crime,—the criminals known as ‘Lenin Boys,’ more than 400 in number,
whose special vocation was to stifle any counter-revolutionary movement.
What they really had to do, however, was not to take part in any open
fighting or in regular military operations, but to inspire terror in
districts where any counter-revolutionary movement had already been
suppressed by the Red Army,—by murder, torture and pillaging. We know
now, from the sentences of the courts of law, that this ‘institution’
was ‘a gang organized for common wholesale murder’ and robbery,
re-assured in advance by Ernest Seidler, People’s Commissioner for
Police, who said: ‘You may put out of the way as many “bourgeois” as you
like; I will see that everything is hushed up!’

The ‘Lenin Boys’ took possession of Count Batthyány’s mansion in the
Theresa Boulevard, which was transformed into a veritable fortress; in
the cellars were amassed enormous quantities of ammunition, while the
‘garrison’ had at their disposal field guns, _minenwerfers_, and
twenty-four machine-guns. The pavement in front of the house was
barricaded, while before the gate heavy motor-lorries armed with
machine-guns were kept constantly in readiness. Each ‘Lenin Boy’ was
armed to the teeth with revolvers, a bowie knife and hand grenades. The
whole town knew the ‘Lenin Boys’ by their leather coats and flat caps
with bag-like flaps at the back. (Cserny himself carried a long, sharp
hunting knife stuck in one of his yellow top-boots.) To their
fortress-mansion the ‘Boys’ conveyed by motor-lorries enormous
quantities of ‘commandeered’ clothes, food, wine, jewellery and ladies,
who, after being forced to take part in their wild orgies, were boxed on
the ears and ‘chucked out.’

These bandits had a peculiar slang of their own to express their methods
of assassination,—viz., ‘to send to Gades,’ ‘to refrigerate,’ ‘to send
floating,’ ‘to send home’; their torture and flogging might be
‘under-done’ or ‘well-done’ (slang phrases adopted from the kitchen
jargon). Whenever Korvin or Gabriel Schán (the political commissary
attached to the District Commander of the Red Guard) telephoned to
Cserny, saying—‘I am sending you a man; send him to Gades,’ the person
in question was dead by the following morning, and his corpse ‘sent
floating’ on the Danube.

From among these ruffians were selected the Soviet House Guards, as well
as the Számuelly Detachment, which was quartered in the leaders’ special
train, and was always kept in readiness to travel away.[14]

Cserny’s spy, a boy of fourteen years from Nagyvarad, of the name of
Nicholas Gelbert, was able to obtain an entrance everywhere—as an
unsuspected child, and indeed carried on his trade with astonishing
zeal; on one occasion he himself shot a captain, for which act he is
said to have received from Béla Kún a reward of 10,000 crowns.

When the ‘terrorists’ were temporarily disbanded, forty of the ‘most
trustworthy’ were transferred to the detective section operating in the
Parliament building; later on, however, the gang was again organized and
took up its quarters in Buda, in the Mozdony utca school.

These brigands ‘despatched’ a host of persons without the formality of a
trial, either by the orders of their superiors or on their own
initiative, in the latter case either to humour their cynical lust of
blood or with intent to rob. One day an ensign of hussars, Nicholas
Dobsa, having lost his certificate of identity, went to the Soviet House
to procure a new one; in consequence he was brought before Gabriel
Schán, the Political Commissary, twenty-three years old, who had
formerly been a law student and had become one of the most blackguardly
desperadoes of the Red régime. The ensign smiled when speaking to his
inquisitor; this was reason enough for Gabriel Schán to have him
despatched as a ‘saucy youth’ to Cserny in the Batthyány mansion. Two
‘terrorists’ (Géza Groo and John Nyakas) seized the unfortunate young
man, dragged him to the cellar, and beat him unmercifully, fracturing
his lower jaw and one of his arms; then they dug a grave for him and
shot him. Merely because he had smiled when speaking to Gabriel Schán!

Dr. Nicholas Berend, a University professor, on the day of the
counter-revolution in June waved a white handkerchief at the gunboats
which bombarded the Soviet House; he was shot and his body robbed by
terrorists, who took his money, watch, clothes and shoes (in a word,
everything), and then threw his corpse into the Danube. This was how
this notorious ‘political institution’ showed its respect for the
medical profession. In the evening of the same day, a medical student
named Béla Madarasz, who, preparing for an examination, remained
absorbed in his books in his garret room, and kept a light burning
beyond the prescribed hour, was dragged by the terrorists into the
street, where one of them gave him a blow on the head, while another
stabbed him in the abdomen; after his gold watch had been taken from
him, he was thrown into a dust-cart and ‘sent floating’ in the Danube.

Gustavus Szigeti, a merchant who had been arrested in Veszprém on
suspicion of having harboured Count Festetich in his house, was, at the
instance of the Political Commissary for Veszprém, who offered a reward
of 5,000 crowns, taken bound by the terrorist Gabriel Csomor to a
sandbank in Lake Balaton and there stabbed to death by that ruffian, who
fastened a piece of a broken grave-stone to the corpse, cut off the tip
of the left ear, and sank the body in the lake, afterwards sending the
ear-tip to the Commissary as authentic proof that he had killed the
victim.

The Soviet rulers indulged a special hatred towards the rigorous chiefs
of the former gendarmerie too. A few days prior to the fall of the
Soviet Government, Edward Chlepko, Commander-in-Chief of the Red Guard,
on the basis of a pre-arranged anonymous denunciation, had
Lieutenant-General Oscar Ferry arrested, together with two
lieutenant-colonels of the gendarmerie. The political detectives
Bonyhati (formerly a lieutenant in the reserve) and Radvanyi—two men
whom even Cserny dubbed ‘bloodhounds’—conveyed the unfortunate officers
to the Terrorists’ barracks in Mozdony utca, where, after three days’
fruitless inquisition, all three were hanged by the ‘Lenin Boys’ on a
water-pipe in the cellar. These victims, too, were buried in the Danube.

During the reign of horror in Budapest, Számuelly’s ‘death train’ rushed
from one end of the country to the other, landing its hellish passengers
at the scene of every counter-revolutionary movement. So far as we have
hitherto been able to ascertain, the official assassin of the
Dictatorship executed thirty persons in Szolnok, twenty in Kalocsa,
sixty-one in the small village of Duna-pataj, in addition killing a host
of other innocent people in twenty-five different towns and parishes.
The most ‘eminent’ of the hangmen of this Hungarian Jefferys were Louis
Kovacs, Arpad Kerekes (Kohn), and Charles Sturcz, who, at a mere sign of
the hand from Számuelly, hanged or shot seventeen, forty-six, and
forty-nine persons respectively.

The usual custom of these human brutes was to place the victim on a
chair beneath the tree selected for the purpose, then to throw a rope
round his neck and order him to kick away the chair; whenever the victim
was unable, owing to his terror of death, to do so, he was beaten with
rifle-butts and prodded with knives, until the instinct of escape from
this sanguinary torture compelled the writhing victim to comply with the
command. These beasts beat greyhaired old men to death; in some cases
they gouged out the victims’ eyes before killing them with all the
refinement of Bolshevik cruelty. In one case, after hanging a parish
notary, they forced his wife, who was approaching confinement, to watch
her husband’s death agony. They even slapped the faces of the dead and
kicked them, using obscene language in their abusive mockery of their
victims.

‘I could not continue to watch these scenes’ an army surgeon confessed;
‘I broke into a convulsive fit of sobbing,—a thing that never once
happened to me during four years of service at the front.’

In comparison with these monsters, the jackal is a mere lamb, the
rattlesnake an innocent gold-fish. They walked in human guise; but the
bestial instinct for plunder and butchery latent within them was not
restrained by any human feeling or kept within bounds (was, indeed,
rather enhanced) by human intelligence.

Yet, undoubtedly, the awful responsibility involved must be borne by
those who either directly enjoined or at least watched, tolerated and
approved the perpetration of the crimes committed by them.

Each of the responsible leaders knew that by ‘Commune’ the criminal
means liberty to steal, and by ‘terror’ blind butchery.

These leaders were the conscious promoters of a fearful material and
moral devastation, and must have known that the very existence of a
whole generation of working men was at stake. ‘Thus crimes are born, and
curses—but not new worlds!’

With their souls full of hatred, they made boastful promises of earthly
bliss to those whom they swept to perdition.

‘No greater catastrophe than Bolshevism could have befallen the working
classes,’ says—in one of its manifestoes—the council of the
newly-revived Social Democrat Party.

Is it worth our while to inquire whether, amid all this horror and
terror, there is to be found anywhere even a spark of that ‘holy
madness’ which makes the apostle ready to die the death of a martyr for
his creed?

Rigault, the Chief of Police in the French Commune, and one of its
blackest figures, waited in Paris for the coming of the troops from
Versailles; when the soldiers thronging into his suburban hotel mistook
the proprietor for him and were about to seize him, Rigault hastened
towards them with the words—‘I am Rigault! I am neither a brute nor a
coward!’ Ten minutes later, Rigault was dead.

And the Budapest People’s Commissioners,—the men who had so often
emphasized ‘the unparalleled cowardice of the bourgeoisie’ and abused
our heroes and our martyrs,—when the assassin’s dagger slipped from
their grasp, packed in feverish haste the foreign currency which they
had ‘sequestered’ for their own private use from the Austro-Hungarian
Bank, and, boarding their special train, fled in a panic to a milder
climate,—away from this plundered, devastated and unhappy country.[15]

------------------------------------------------------------------------




                          _BY THE SAME AUTHOR_


                        Crown 8vo. 6s. net. each

                         THE OLD HOUSE: A Novel
                           STONECROP: A Novel


                      Demy 8vo. (uniform with this
                         volume) 12s. 6d. net.

                           AN OUTLAW’S DIARY

                           Part I Revolution
                      with a Foreword by The Duke
                           of Northumberland.


                              Published by
                           PHILIP ALLAN & CO.

-----

Footnote 1:

  A photograph of St. Stephen’s Crown (the Holy Hungarian crown) is
  reproduced at page 162 of Part I of this work.

Footnote 2:

  A portrait of Böhm is reproduced at page 196 of Part I of this book.

Footnote 3:

  Francis Rákoczi, the leader of the Kuruc rising against the Hapsburgs,
  in the early years of the 18th Century, a national hero, is buried in
  the Cathedral of Kassa. His body was transferred from Turkey to Kassa
  in 1907. [Transl.]

Footnote 4:

  It is a common belief in Hungary (and in many other countries) that if
  a murderer approaches the corpse of his victim the blood will flow
  from the fatal wound. [Transl.]

Footnote 5:

  For a further account of him _see pp. 228–229_.

Footnote 6:

  The Publishers of this volume are greatly indebted to Dr. Oscar
  Szollosy and to the Editor of _The Anglo-Hungarian Review_ for
  permission to include this account of some of the chief actors in The
  Terror.

Footnote 7:

  The People’s Commissioner for Public Education, George Lukács, was the
  son of a wealthy banker, and was persuaded to join the Communists by
  the crack-brained daughter of an extremely rich Budapest solicitor,
  who subsequently assisted Béla Kún and his associates to counterfeit
  banknotes, till finally she was thrashed publicly (in the street) with
  a hunting crop by an embittered ‘bourgeois.’ A portrait of Lukács is
  reproduced at page 106 of this volume.

  A certain Ministerial Councillor, Stephen Láday, once declared
  emphatically to the writer of this article that Communism might be
  very pretty in theory, but was, in his opinion, impossible in
  practice. Two months later Láday became a Bolshevik People’s
  Commissioner.

Footnote 8:

  For a portrait of Béla Kún, see vol. i., p. 160 of this work, where a
  further account of him is given.

Footnote 9:

  See pp. 96–98.

Footnote 10:

  See vol. i., p. 70.

Footnote 11:

  A story which is far from improbable, though it certainly sounds like
  a popular anecdote, runs to the effect that, at a trial of one of the
  proletarian tribunals, in answer to the ‘Public Prosecutor’s’
  question: ‘Where did you take the stolen articles?’ one of the persons
  accused of theft said, ‘To the woman in Budafok to whom you and I took
  that bicycle last year!’

Footnote 12:

  A photograph of her is reproduced at p. 140 of this volume.

Footnote 13:

  See also pp. 185–186.

Footnote 14:

  There were similar detachments outside of Budapest, the same being
  delegated to hold the provincial towns in mortal terror, _e.g._, the
  ‘Fabik Detachment’ in Székesfehérvár, the ‘Gombos Terror Gang’ in
  Györ, etc.

Footnote 15:

  Béla Kún and a large number of his fellow-Commissioners escaped to
  Vienna. Our efforts to obtain their extradition by Austria were
  fruitless; under the pressure of the Socialists the Austrian
  Government refused, and subsequently handed them over to the Russian
  Soviet authorities.

  After the re-establishment of law and order, of the revolutionary
  criminals arrested ninety-six were condemned to death, the rest being
  sentenced to various terms of imprisonment. Of the persons condemned
  to death fourteen were reprieved, eighteen (together with 400 other
  condemned persons) handed over—in exchange for Hungarian prisoners of
  war—to the Russian Soviet, while sixty-four were hanged, the latter
  number including Korvin, László, Schán, and Cserny.

------------------------------------------------------------------------




                          TRANSCRIBER’S NOTES


 ● Typos fixed; non-standard spelling and dialect retained.
 ● Used numbers for footnotes, placing them all at the end of the last
     chapter.
 ● Enclosed italics font in _underscores_.



*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 75812 ***